Murandy Outline

 Myiona drove the wagon up to the stable.  As she stepped around to
the
back to oversee the unloading of the crates and trunks, a hand closed
around
her arm.  "You have some explaining to do," a voice hissed in her ear.
    "I will speak with you later," Myiona said.  "Now, I need to make
sure
nothing gets broken or misplaced during the transfer to my room.  If
you
would like to help grab a crate.  If not stay out of the way."  She
looked
over at Mura'shar and smiled.
    "Careful man," she directed, "that box has very fine china in it.
I
would be very upset if anything was broken!  You," she said to another
man,
"do not open the crates here.  There are things inside that would ruin
if
this dust covered them.  Everything is to be carried inside to my
room."

Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower
 

 A stout wind blew north from the Sea of Storms into the battle
torn city
of Ebou Dar. North it blew, carrying away the scent of charred timbers
and
unburied corpses, remainders from the recent Seanchan Wars. Along the
Great
North road the trees rustled in the wind as did the cloak of a lone man

walking by the wayside.
     The traveler carried a stout walking staff and a scrip containing
meager
portions of breadcrust and hard cheese. Partially hidden by his cloak
was a
courtier's Rapier. The traveler's face was young beneath his thick, red
beard
and distinguished by blue eyes that spoke of deep sorrow and terrible
power.
His clothes once sturdy and serviceable were now ragged and dirty. The
cloak
that shrouded him was at one time a dark gray, now the color of travel
stains
and dirt. The traveler walked with staff in his left hand; his right
hand was
lost to a horrible battle almost a year earlier.
     North and east the road curved towards Lugard and ultimately
Caemlyn.
The traveler walked the entire way, accepting rides from no one. Lugard

offered less protection than the open road; only quick work with staff
or
sword kept him alive on more than one occasion. When he finally
breached the
southern gate into Caemlyn he heaved the sigh of joy that every
homesick
person experiences when he returns home. But the traveler wasn't home
yet.
     His final destination was a once run-down farm outside of the
city. Now
it was home to thousands of male channelers. Now it was called the
Black
Tower. Men in unrelieved black were everywhere, laughing or cursing or
working. Men destroyed rocks in a large clearing off to one side.
Elsewhere
they dueled with practice swords or sparred hand-to-hand. One man,
bearing
only the silver Sword on his collar ran up to the traveler and quite
rudely
told him that beggars weren't allowed on Tower grounds.
     The traveler didn't reply at first, but produced a wrinkled and
dirty
sheet of paper. "I am Asha'man Aramis Morwyn, reporting for duty with
the
Maelstrom Storm Command, Dedicated."
     The Dedicated seemed sceptical and taken aback, but the paper in
his
hand was a signed and sealed letter from the M'Hael granting leave for
the
said Asha'man. "No offense, Asha'man, I couldn't have known."
     Aramis dismissed the Dedicated with a wave of his hand and made
his way
to his own quarters. On the way he saw a bald man with a patch over one
eye.
The bald man spoke to two women; his voice was thick with a borderland
accent. It was a voice Aramis knew well. Without preamble or even the
manners
to wait for the man to finish what he was saying Aramis walked up to
the
women and made an ironic bow. "Grace favor you M'Ladies, but it seems
you
keep poor company. Is this man bothering you?"
     Ivan glared at Aramis as his bondmates laughed. "You're late,
Aramis. I
expected you back weeks ago. I was beginning to wonder if I should add
your
head to the Traitor's Tree."
     "I'm sorry, Ivan, but the search took longer than I expected."
Janara
and La'rece looked at him curiously, so he said, "I went to Ebou Dar to
find
out where and how my father died, and if he was buried somewhere."
     "He walked to Ebou Dar, and back again," Ivan growled. "So what
did you
find?"
     Aramis only shook his head in reply. No one knew anything. No
witnesses
save the man who brought the initial news to Aramis and his mother so
long
ago. No body, buried or otherwise. Dumir Morwyn was gone, leaving only
an
Asha'man son and a heart-sick widow. Eager to change the subject,
Aramis
spoke. "Anyway, Ivan, on to better things. Have the Maelstrom recieved
orders
yet?"
     "Soon, Morwyn, soon."
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
James aka Aramis

 Myiona looked around her crowded room as the last of the men left
leaving
behind the crates and chests that she had brought back to the tower
from her
home.  There were bolts of fabric in every color, including some of the
black
that the Asha'men were so fond of.  There were boxes of jewelry, though
none
of it was as expensive as the things that Myiona liked to wear.  She
had also
picked up a few personal items for her special friends.  She could
hardly
wait to begin giving this treasure out to her new friends.  In one of
the
boxes was a china tea set for her own use.  She intended to have some
of the
newer females in the tower over for tea.
    The door opened forcefully as Mura'shar stepped inside.  He glared
around
the room at the things she had brought back.  Myiona wondered what had
gotten
him so upset.
    "Well," he said gritting his teeth, "I am waiting for an
explanation for
your behavior."
    "Whatever do you mean?" Myiona asked innocently.  "I did not know
there
was a law against bring personal items into the Black Tower.  I did
bring
enough to share."
    He closed the distance between them, grabbing her arms tightly.
"That is
not what I mean and you know it.  I want to know why you took off
without
telling me."
    "I left you a note," she said sullenly.  "I needed to go home.  I
was
tired of all of the fighting and killing.  I had to get away for a
while or I
would have gone crazy."
    "A note is not the same as speaking to me and telling me what you
were up
to," he said.  "You should have been courteous enough to tell me in
person.
I went to bed one night and you were here, but when I woke up and felt
you
were missing.  I had no idea you were even thinking about going away
for a
while."
    "I do not have to account for my actions with you," Myiona replied.
 "I
am my own person and do not belong to anyone else.  Yes, we are bonded
and we
shared some special moments, but I will belong to NO man."
    Myiona could not tell him the whole reason she had to go away.  How
could
she explain that she was in danger of losing her heart to him and had
to find
a way to deal with her own emotions?  She had spent days talking with
and
getting advice from her aunt, who had always managed to keep things in
the
proper perspective.
    "If that is the way you want it," he answered, "that is the way it
will
be.  From now on we will be bondmates and no more."  He left slamming
the
door behind him.
    "Mura'shar . . ." Myiona said sadly, "I did not mean to hurt you."

Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 Mura'shar's mind was a jumble of emotions as he left Myiona's
quarters.
He was certainly relieved that she finally came back, but the sense of
betrayal was still fresh in his mind.  What had gotten into her?  And
him?
Light, his temper, he never acted this way before, not until recently.

    But why had she left?  One day she was at the Black Tower, the next
she
wasn't.  Nobody knew where she was or why she left.  And there was no
word
from her after she left.  If it weren't for the bond.  she might as
well have
dropped off the face of the earth.  He guessed she returned to Arad
Domon,
since he sensed her in that general direction, but where didn't answer
why.
     Her hastily scrawled note explained nothing.  Just that she had to
leave
for a while.    At least he knew she was safe for all those days.  If
he had
felt  anything, no one could have stopped him from following her.
After what
happened to Elois in Mayene, she had to know how that would worry him.
That
had to be why he had been so worried, wasn't it?
    And to return like she had spent an afternoon at the market... what
was
wrong with her?  She actually seemed suprised he was angry!   And this
"belonging" business?  I never claimed to own her, but was a simple
"good-bye" so much to ask?
    He found himself stalking towards the practice yards  We've had our

flare-ups in the past he thought to himself.  As far as personalities
go,
we're very different.  But I thought we were past that.  We've worked
so well
in the past.  We are...were...close, weren't we?  He hoped in his anger
he
hadn't said too much.  He didn't want to hurt her.  Well, not much.
She hurt
him first, after all.  He could still sense her own anger, with more
than a
touch of sadness in it.
    Snarling at the complications of life, he picked up a practice
sword as
the nearby Soldiers tried to  vanish into the background.  His temper
may be
shortening, but there was still a way to focus his anger.  Training.
Many an
aspiring swordsman would be soundly thumped before the day was over.

Jake
Marked Asha'man

 Ever since they had returned from the Blight he had taken these
midnight
strolls. Night was silent and calm, the complete conflict of the
Blight, and
the life of an Asha'man. He needed to enjoy the peace while he could.
He
strolled through the grounds of the Tower breathing in deep gulps of
fresh
and clean night air. Owls hooted, and the occasional rustling could be
heard,
a badger out foraging for food.
 The appearance of a white shape in front of him made him jump. The
figure
turned quickly, then appeared to relax. "Good evening.  Or perhaps I
should
say morning."
 He let out a deep breath. "Perhaps you should, Andraia." The moonlight

illuminated her surroundings and enhancing her deathly white
appearance,
giving the impression of a ghost.
 She stared at him, her cool gaze not one of pleasure. "Is that a way
to
greet a woman? You have not even identified yourself." He suddenly
realised
he was in the shadow of a tent, and hurriedly stepped forward into the
relative light. She looked at him, seeming to be silently relieved.
"Good
morning, Stevan. What brings you here of this time of night?"
 "I could ask you the same question." He gave a wry smile. "I'm just
taking
the opportunity to enjoy the silence and peace of the night: who knows
when
the Storm Team might be called on mission again? The Blight was so
hectic,
but the night..." He smiled. The woman he was talking to seemed to have
a
barrier of ice between herself and the rest of the Tower, but he felt a

surprising warmth towards the woman. "But enough about me. What about
you?"
 The tightening of her mouth and the hints of frown on her forehead
made him
wonder whether he had asked the wrong question...

Steve
<><

 "But enough about me. What about you?"
     The tightening of her mouth and the hints of frown on her forehead
made
him wonder whether he had asked the wrong question...
    "Dreams, Stevan.  I have been chased from my bed like a child with
a
nightmare because of dreams.  It is vexing to know that there is
something
residing in my head that I cannot control and cannot predict.  My own
fears
always lurk there, waiting for an unguarded moment to strike at me."
She
shook her head, her unbound hair flowing like liquid moonlight around
her
shoulders.  Normally before leaving her room she would have bound it in
the
usual braid, but since she had planned a short walk, she had decided
not to
bother.  It wasn't logical to braid her hair, only to let it loose
again when
she returned to her room.
    "Do you believe we will be called out again soon?  We only just
returned..." she trailed off, frowning slightly.  Time to relax in this
Tower
seemed short and far between, and if her dreams persisted to stop her
sleep
she would function at such a low level of performance she would be more
of a
hinderance than a help.

Andraia Korinth

 A gentle breeze moved across the pond, water rippling in it's wake. Great cottony clouds hung suspended in an endless blue sky. Willow trees spread their branches, creating solitary havens within their depths. Beneath one such tree, a woman relaxed on the bank of the pond, giggling as the cold water licked her feet like a playful puppy. Deep in her heart, Tareena could not remember ever feeling so peaceful. This was her favorite spot in the whole world, the spot she had found when she first came to the Back Tower and no one would speak with her. Then it had been a place of deep loneliness and confusion. Now, several months and experiences later, Tareena felt whole for the first time in her life. It was good. It started when the Maelstrom Storm Team finally arrived back at the Black Tower. Tired and disheartened, the team mourned the loss of the Asha'man who could not be saved and members who had died trying to find them. Fortunately time passed and its soothing balm worked it's magic upon their hearts. Sunny days brought forth smiles once more and the Tower began to hum with excitement. The M'Hael had announced that several people were going to be proven during a ceremony in the garden of the Tower but it was kept secret who it would be. To Tareena's delight, she was proven to the level of Dragonsworn and now proudly wore her golden dragon bracelet on her right arm. Making it a double pleasure, her bondmate, Darren, had been proven to the level of Asha'man. It was a proud moment for Tareena, one which she was not likely to forget anytime soon. As she stood in the garden, she could feel her Darren's pleasure and approval through the bond and she felt secure and appreciated for the first time in her life. She may have been born Seanchan, but in her heart she was Dragonsworn, through and through. There were some glitches in her other wise happy world. Some of the Asha'man were still trying to make trouble for the Dragonsworn, stating they weren't loyal to the Tower and needed to be watched. Fortunately, the numbers were beginning to dwindle. As each battle raged and more women who could channel fought side by side with the men, the voices became more quiet. tareena had even heard some of the Asha'man defending the Dragonsworn! That in and of itself was unheard of. During the trouble in Mayene, Tareena had managed to inadvertently cause bad feelings between herself and Myiona Sedai. It wouldn't be so bad but the Seanchan Sul'dam and Damane who had been captured while the team was in Mayene had been released yesterday and were now able to roam the Tower freely and had become noviates of their own free will. Myiona was angry, very angry with Tareena. Myiona had specifically told Tareena not to have anything to do with the prisoners. Tareena had gone directly to a higher authority upon their return and pleaded her case. Tareena had been ordered to work with the Seanchan and try to train them. After many trials and tribulations, they were ready. Tareena's excitement dimmed considerably knowing Myiona was furious. Oh well, she knew what she had done was right and she could not worry about Myiona. Besides, it was to glorious a day to be worried about troubles which could not be fixed in a day. Bending down, Tareened scooped water into her hands, letting it dribble down her legs. A small giggle escaped her lips as the tingling water made her shiver. Realizing that it was getting late and it would be dark soon, she gathered her belongings and began the walk back to the Tower, her home.

 Walking through the jumble of leaves that fell from the mighty oaks guarding the Black Tower, Alan could not help but savor the smell of the trees, the smell of home. Looking down, the smile that had crossed his face turned into a grimace of pain. His constant companion since the age of thirteen was gone and nothing could replace the ache in his heart. Taking a breath and wiping the single tear off of his face Alan continued on his journey to join his brothers and sisters. Crossing a stream, Alan heard the sound of practice swords clashing against eachother. The grunts of three men followed. Smiling at the sound, Alan remembered the times he had spent in that same place, the bruises recieved and bruises given all held a special meaning for Alan. Looking on the practice field Alan saw an Ashaman and two dedicated practicing the art of the sword. All three moved with deadly grace but only the Ashaman was not sweating and was looking at his opponents calmly. The two dedicated shifted the swords in their hands and attacked. One closing from the right and the other from the left. Chuckling, Alan headed down to get a closer look. By the time Alan had reached the practice yard the two Dedicated were lying on the ground panting, one was clutching his side while the other dabbed at his forehead looking for blood that was not there. Alan looked up at the Ashaman and recognized him. Instead of greating his friend, Alan decided to have some fun. "Excuse me, Sir would you care to spar a little more, I am newly returned to the tower and am in need of the practice." Said Alan. Murashar looked over at the young man, and Alan could see himself in his eyes. Murashar saw a blond headed youth with a new red beard. He was about the same height but had been through hard times and looked like a starved dog. His clothes were tattered, but the sword on his back looked in good condition. Alan knew he had changed since he had left on his travels, and no one knew how much. Murashar replied, "I will take the challenge, but you have come across me at the wrong time my young friend. Prepare yourself." As he said this he tossed Alan a practice sword. Nimbly flexing it in his hands Alan smiled, it was good to be home. He prepared to meet his old friend and enjoy himself for the first time in a long time. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Okay Jake do what you want to continue our little "charade" Lets have some fun eh?? Check ya guys later Joe

 The young man with the ridiculous red beard was more of a challange than he appeared. He was skilled with the sword, as Mura'shar guessed from the care he obviously gave the blade, but he was also very strong in the One Power. Mura'shar always drilled into his students the importance of using saidin while fighting. When your life was on the line, there was no such thing as fair. This man knew such things to be true. He must have been in battle before, since this was definitely no Soldier, or Dedicated, even. Wahtever Mura'shar threw at him, the man countered. Always with a smile on his face, like the whole duel was part of an elaborate practical joke and he was waiting for Mura'shar to realize it. A crowd had gathered to watch the two skilled opponents go at it. mura'sahr's peripheral vision saw money change hands more than once. Finally, Mura'shar decided to end it. He channeled a flow of Fire and Air to create an Illusion that a snake was coiled at the man's feet. Rather than being frightened, as most rational men would, he actually laughed and pressed his attack, saying "You always were fond of Illusions, Mura'shar" he was so startled that the man knew the name he went by that the next blow almost brained him. he stepped back and studied the man again. He must know this man, The beard is new, so discard that. Add some weight, and an Asha'man's outfit... "Alan?" he half-asked. Alan threw his head back and laughed long and hard "At your service, my friend. Light it's good to be back!" "It has been too long" Mura'shar admitted. He idly wondered if he should punch his friend in the nose, but the duel had put him back in good spirits "We have a lot of catching up to do" They walked off the practice field, chatting amimatedly about their recent adventures. When it became obvious that they weren't going to see an Asha'man get pounded into the dirt, the crowd grumbled and dispersed BTW, Hypernarf is not a known member Jake Marked Asha'man

 After Mura'shar left, Myiona sat down upon the bed.  Her mind was
jumbled
with conflicting emotions.  The logical side of her knew that she
should
distance herself from the Asha'man, but her heart resisted.  She wanted
to
run after him and beg his forgiveness.  Myiona sighed and muttered,
"Men live
to make trouble for women."
    She looked at the bolt of blue silk she had brought from Arad Doman
and
thought of her friend Crystinah.  Myiona picked up the cloth and left
her
room.  She walked toward the door of Crystinah's room.  She passed
several
women on the way and nodded her greeting.
    Stopping before Crystinah's door, Myiona took a deep breath and
knocked.
They had a conflict on the Seanchan ship and she hoped that they would
still
be able to be friends.  The door opened slowly and a sleepy Crystinah
opened
the door.  "Wha . . ." she mumbled and then opened her eyes wide.
"Myiona!",
she exclaimed.  "Where have you been?"
    Myiona smiled and asked, "Can I come in?  This is rather heavy and
I
would like a cup of that tea that you make so well."

Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

~~~~~Back with a vengance!~~~~~~   ::laughs::

 "Do you believe we will be called out again soon? We only just returned..." she trailed off, frowning slightly. Andraia, like him, obviously wasn't looking forward to the frenzied action of battle again. His whole youth had been battle, moments for peace had to be relished. "I have heard rumours that the Storm Team will be setting out again soon. I don't know what the mission is yet though. We'll just have to wait and find out." Andraia nodded and yawned. Stevan realised that the dreams she had so surprisingly mentioned - that woman never confided in anybody! - must be disturbing her sleep. She would be no use for the Tower if was that tired! But he wasn't just concerned for the Tower, but for Andraia herself too. "Look, if sleep is troubling you, I'm sure there must be some way we can put you into a dreamless sleep." Andraia slowly started to back away. "No, I'll be fine. You don't need to tell anyone about it, really. I'll cope with it alone." She emphasised the last word with surprising fierceness. Stevan persisted. "Perhaps a night in a fine bedroom would help you." He opened a gateway into his apartments in Fal Sion. "I can find a room for you in Fal Sion. Comfortable matresses, warm covers and of course, deep sleep." He motioned towards the gateway. "What do you say?" In case anyone's wondering, Stevan's not inviting Andraia to sleep with him - "find a room," not "share a room," or "here's a room!" :) Steve -------------------------------------------------------------- Marked Asha'man Stevan Jaer Ingaren Legate To The M'Hael Lord of Fal Sion -------------------------------------------------------------- <><

 As she sat on her bed, Crystinah thought about the last few bays. ~Bloody ashes,~ she thought, ~I wish I could just go home and forget it all now. And, I would. If I could, that is.~ She sighed, ~It'll never be over now. I did something . . . and it was entirely my fault, and now I have to pay the consequences for making that decision.~ She pushed her unbraided hair off of her face behind her back. "I wish I could go to sleep," she murmured to herself. "I'm too sleepy to sleep, even though it has been a while since we've been back. I wish I could just go away to the peace and quiet, like where my home used to be, even before Tar Valon." Crystinah stood up and turned around to look at her room. It was actually her room, but . . . something was missing to it, although she didn't exactly know what it was. ~Well,~ she decided, smiling, ~at least I don't have to pretend to be a Lady anymore. At least I'm who I am now . . . right?~ Just then she heard a knock on the door, interrupting her thoughts. Crystinah stumbled over to the door and opened it a couple of inches and saw Myiona standing there. Seeing Myiona there made Crystinah feel a bit guilty, she hadn't even thought about how her friend was doing in a while, well . . . not since their fight on the Seanchan ship. "Wha . . ." Crystinah mumbled, then frowned. Hadn't she remembered hearing something about Myiona being gone? Yes, in fact she had. "Myiona! Where have you been?" "Can I come in?" Myiona asked, smiling. "This is rather heavy and I would like a cup of that tea you make so well." The Blue eyed her friend warily, then laughed and said, "Oh yes, do come in." She crossed the room towards the tea pitcher with Myiona not too far behind her. Crystinah grabbed a cup for Myiona and herself and poured them some tea, then sat down in a chair across from her friend. "So, Myiona," Crystinah said, "what is it that you wanted? I heard that you were gone from the Black Tower, but I never could get any specifics. What were you up to before the battle with the Seanchan?" Crystinah sighed, "You wouldn't believe what I had to do! I had to pretend," she made a face, "to be a lady--and worse, to actually be . . . . married!" When she realized all the questions that were flowing from her mouth, Crystinah grew quiet and waited for Myiona to say something. Myiona took a sip of the tea and sighed. "I went home to Arad Doman. I needed some time to myself to um . . . sort through a few things. It was nice to be somewhere that I did not have to fight and kill people or monsters." "Home?" Crystinah asked. "I thought that you and your Mom did not get along very well." "It was time to get past all of that," Myiona said quietly. "We still do not agree on everything, but now we can be int he same room without getting into a shouting match." "As for your other question," Myiona continued, "Mura'shar and I were also pretending to be married. We were merchants trying to setup contacts for my Aunt's business. It was really rather nice." Crystinah looked and saw that her friend was blushing and laughed. "So," she said, "you finally cornered him and . . ." "Well," Myiona admitted, "I . . . um . . . I didn't come here to talk about that. I brought you something back." She pulled out the bolt of sky blue silk and handed it to Crystinah. "Oh my," Crystinah said, "this must have been expensive. It is all for me?" "Yes," Myiona said, "it is all for you. I knew that blue was your favorite color and you can make shirts or dresses, whatever you want, out of it. It did not cost me anything since it came from my aunt's stock. She wanted to load me down with gifts and I could not use all of it." Myiona stood up and walked to the door. "I have more things to pass out and I should leave," she said. "It is good to see you." Crystinah looked at the closed door and the fabric on her lap. She smiled and touched the material, noticing how soft and rich it felt. ~I wonder if Kano would like to see me in a dress of this?~ she thought. ~Stop thinking about him. It does not matter what he thinks.~ Karen aka Crystinah

 Myiona left Crystinah's room and walked slowly down the hall.  She
was so
deep in thought that she did not notice anyone else until she bumped
into
another person.  "I'm sorry," Myiona said quietly and looked and the
strange
woman.  "Do I know you?  You look familiar, but I can't quite place
you."
    "It is Alcinia," she answered.  "I guess I look different because I
am
clean and my clothes actually fit.  Where have you been?  I was hoping
we
could do some lessons together and the Dragonsworn who taught me was
crabby
and . . ."
    Myiona started laughing remembering some of her own first lessons.
"Come
back with me to my room and we can talk.  I have something there for
you and
we can do some lessons while we chat about everything that has been
going on."
 

Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 Stevan persisted. "Perhaps a night in a fine bedroom would help
you." He
opened a gateway into his apartments in Fal Sion. "I can find a room
for you
in Fal Sion. Comfortable mattresses, warm covers and of course, deep
sleep."
He motioned towards the gateway. "What do you say?"
    Andraia looked at him coolly, as though he were a boy caught trying
to
peek under the girls' skirts during a festival dance as she considered
his
offer.  He didn't seem to be the type to have ulterior motives to the
offer,
just simple...concern.  A strange thought to Andraia, who all her life
had
faced scorn and derision from all those she had come in contact with.
Perhaps ... just perhaps, she could give him a chance.  A friend would
be
welcome, no matter that she had always thought she needed no such
luxury.
Ice around a heart, even a heart that seemed made of stone, was cold
comfort
when confronted with the lonliness brought on by her strange
appearance.
Stevan hadn't shurnk from her, she realized with a small amount of
surprise.
Her white hair and skin, her light gray eyes, her appearance of
ghostliness,
even her fangs, had brought hatred to her before.  But he didn't seem
to
care.  Perhaps she had hopes of finding a friend yet.
    "It has been a very long time since I have even seen a luxurious
bed,
Stevan.  I accept your offer, and ... thank you."  A slight smile
turned the
corners of her mouth and she preceded him through the gateway when
gestured
forward.  "Where should I go?"

Andraia Korinth

 Alcinia was walking toward the kitchen area to find something for
breakfast.  Rising early had become second nature to her, since a thief
had
to be in place before the crowds.  A woman rounded a corner and bumped
into
her.
    "I'm sorry," Myiona said quietly looking at her strangely.  "Do I
know
you?  You look familiar, but I can't quite place you."
    "It is Alcinia," she answered.   "I guess I look different because
I am
clean and my clothes actually fit.  Where have you been?  I was hoping
we
could do some lessons together and the Dragonsworn who taught me was
crabby
and . . ."
    Myiona laughed and Alcinia laughed with her.  She liked the fiery
Domani
woman and hoped that she felt the same way.  Alcinia knew she needed
some
friends in the Black Tower and wanted to make the Dragonsworn one of
them.
    "Come back with me to my room and we can talk," Myiona said with a
smile.
 "I have something there for you and we can do some lessons while we
chat
about everything that has been going on."
    Alcinia followed her down an empty hallway and into a room crowded
with
crates and trunks.  Her eyes swept the room with curiosity.  "You sure
brought a lot of stuff back with you," she said finally.  "It must be
nice to
have the money to get whatever you want."
 
Alcinia

 Walking with his friend, Alan looked him over. Murashar seemed older, and there was a pain behind his eyes that seemed to outline some kind of pain that dwelled in his heart. Talking about light things, Alan asked, "What have you been up to lately my friend, it seems i find you beating the light out of some poor dedicated. You should have at least made the fight fair, you know invited a couple of their friends to join them." Replying with a laugh Murashar started to say something when something clouded his vision and that look returned behind his eyes. Alan could not stand it any longer, "Murashar what is troubling you, something is causing you pain and i would like to know if there is some way i can ease your burden?" Looking into his eyes Alan waited for Murashar to respond. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Short rp but i have to read 25 pages in my history book, and by the way can i get hooked up to Everquest through a network connection to the internet or do i need a modem? thanks yall talk to you guys later Rich P.S. can someone give me the URL to the web page thanks agin

 Rengar had spent the last few days within the closed confines of his quarters, hoping to rest after the events that had taken place in the Blight. The whole affair had left him very exhausted, and while Rengar knew from experience that another mission was imminent, he still hoped that the M'Hael would wait a few more days before he shoved them off on their next escapade. Rumors had begun to circulate around the Tower at the time, rumors that even Rengar had caught wind of during one of the rare periods of time where he walked the halls of the Black Tower nowadays. It seemed that both of the Storm Teams Haza and Maelstorm were going to be disbanded for the time being, in light of the new mission the M'Hael was currently reviewing. The supposed news had left Rengar with more than a few questions floating around in his head, but he felt that it wasn't his business to ask around and try to confirm what he had heard from various others, given the current condition of the Tower. Barely one quarter of those that had first departed with Haza to the Blight had come back alive, and more than half of those survivors had suffered injuries, both minor and severe. Rengar himself had suffered a sprained ankle during the mission, and Odessa a black eye, and Rengar was sure that he would have had more than an ankle problem if he had commented on his bond-mate's injury. Odessa was still lumiciosent, even with the black eye, though after recent events Odessa might not know where to take that particular comment. Rengar had been spending a lot of time since that mission alone in his room, unable to will himself outside. He couldn't quite put a finger on what was wrong, but something within him certainly seemed misplaced. It was just... so many things had happened on that campaign, and all Rengar felt like doing now was sleeping. Trying to escape from the harsh reality that had been presented to him firsthand in the Blight. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The Shadowspawn that had been chasing both Storm Teams seemed to be pursuing them in endless numbers, and after all of the things that Rengar had been through during the past couple of hours he was amazed that he had not yet fallen off his horse. Countless numbers on both sides had been killed already, and Rengar was sure that more would fall before this day was done. The situation seemed to be getting more grim by the moment, and the world around Rengar seemed to be collapsing in upon itself. But then, as if an invisible shield had just been set up around the group from the Black Tower, the Shadowspawn all seemed to stop suddenly in their tracks, and turned the other way, running as quickly as they seemed able. Everyone around Rengar began to openly talk and wonder about what they had all just witnessed, and what it could mean. Even Arvoil seemed to be in shock, while Ivan merely gazed at the direction of the fleeing Shadowspawn with a stone face. Does he think they are merely coming up with a new strategy? Rengar thought to himself for a moment. But Xyranthes had told him once that Shadowspawn themselves rarely had the capacity to come up with military strategies worth considering, even Mydraal. Rengar had heard the same thing by countless other Asha'men and soldiers who accompanied that Black Tower on these type of missions. So, why had to Shadowspawn retreated? But as Rengar turned his attention back to what was going on, he saw something equally astonishing, and troubling... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Rengar felt a hand delicately nudging his shoulder, and as he opened his eyes reluctant a blurred face came into his view, gradually becoming clearer with each passing moment. He was first able to make out the green eyes, and then the black hair that framed the relatively small face, before realizing who it was that had awakened him. "Odessa! How did you get in here?" Rengar asked, jumping out of bed immediately, blushing slightly at the fact that he had decided to sleep in his small clothes. "Uh...why are you here?" "You gave me a key, Rengar. Don't you remember? You said that I should have it. In the event of a fire or some other peril that I might have to save you from," Odessa told him, allowing a small smile to show on her face. "And I came here to talk to you. About...things." "Things? Well...where to do you want to talk?" Rengar asked his bondmate, walking slowly to his wardrobe and finding a good shirt and breeches. "I think that it would be better if we talked outside. You look like you need some fresh air," Odessa said, smiling again and then turning around, with Rengar following. This should be interesting, Rengar thought to himself, leaving the room that he had been spending so much time in behind, and heading towards a fate unknown. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Not a long RP, but specifically designed to be an open ender, with a lot of unanswered questions. Jen, this is where you come in...sorry it took this long to write. I'm glad to see a good flow of RPs coming in now, and I hope that I can add to the fun.
Kyle

 A silverly light appeared in the room, casting shadows on the wall. A tall man walked out of the gateway and sated upon a sleeping figure. "It is time," the words breaking the silence of the dead of night. The man walked closer to the figure then stopped. The figure awoke and was speechless. Eamon stared in utter disbelief, that face was his face. He must be dreaming, yet a certain voice in his head told him he was not. Finally words fumbled off his tongue, "Your face, it is my face." The man spoke, "That it is my brother, my twin." "Impossible.......," yet as Eamon spoke it he believed the man was his twin. His life had felt incomplete, but now it seemed complete and he could see clearly or so he thought. "Your face denies the very words you say, it is time brother, time for you to join your brother, time to grasp your destiny. You have walked in the ways of the lost too long, it is time to enter into your true role. It is time for you to join me forever in the service of the Great Lord." Eamon studdered, "The Great Lord, you mean the Dark One never, I will fight him till the end." "Awww, I see the ways of the lost have corrupted you brother, further then I thought," Eamon rose casting his arm toward his sword. The man seeing this continued, "It must be the hard way then." Channeling the man sent air slamming Eamon into the wall knocking him unconscious. Then tossing a rolled up note on the table, he unwove the wards, and carried Eamon through the gateway. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Night faded into day, and soon it was noticed that Asha'man Eamon was missing. No one seemed to know where he was, then someone went to his room and entered. They found the note and read it, then hurriedly took it to the M'hael. To the M'hael, I shall be away shortly on a very urgent personal matter that as come up, I must do so it alone, and I will graciously accept any punishment that I deserve for leaving without permission. Yours in the Light, Asha'man Eamon Tamdrell ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Slowly Eamon awoke, his bones ached from pain. He felt as if beated almost till death. Opening his eyes was a feat enough for him for awhile. His eyes took in his surroundings, walls of stone surrounded him, cold walls of his prison. Eamon summoned the strength and sat up, wincing with pain. Just then a noise outside the room was heard. Someone was opening the door to his prison. The door slid open and in walked what could only be his brother. "Good, you are awake, my brother, it is time." "Time for what?," Eamon said with spite in his voice. "The Great Lord waits for no one, my brother," his voice said in its chillling tones. "You should feel proud, the Great Lord does not summon just anyone." "No, impossible,....summoned by ............," Eamon trembled. "Ah, yes my brother, the Great Lord promises much to the faithful. He has seen your strength and the Dreadlords will soon be called to lead on the Great Lord's armies, and my brother you will be beside me when the time comes." For some reason, the thought of being with his brother felt compelling, he knew now he would do anything for his brother. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Following his brother, he walked slowly toward what he had feared all his life until now. Now, it felt like fulfillment, Eamon felt complete at last as he walked with his brother. All his life in one way or the other he had fought what he was now embracing. Soon he was down to a crawl then to his belly as the spikes above him loomed closer till they peirced his flesh. Then he was there the Pit of Doom. The fear that he would expected was replaced by sheer joy beyond belief, pure fulfillment. Thus Eamon pledged unspeakable oaths for the Great Lord as he waned in the Great Lord's power and cringed in his shadow. Thus he was commissioned, "YOU ARE MINE, BE AS A THIEF IN THE NIGHT, CREATE CHAOS FROM THE SHADOWS. LET THEM BELIEVE YOU TO BE GOOD TILL YOU PLUNGE A DAGGER IN THEIR BACKS AND YOU WILL GAIN IMMORTALITY." ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Thus opening up a gateway, Eamon walked into his rooms a changed man, changed definitely for the worse. O=={==========> Ed aka Asha'man Eamon Tamdrell Marked Legate to the M'Hael K.O.T.L.

 "You sure brought a lot of stuff back with you," Alcinia said. "It must be nice to have the money to get whatever you want." Myiona looked at her and replied, "It is true that I have always been able to get what I needed and sometimes what I wanted. Now that you are here at the Black Tower your needs will be met. This treasure was provided by my aunt. She wanted to give me something for the business I provided for her in Mayene. Will you help me organize things better?" Myiona watched the girl's face as each box was unpacked. Her fingers gently brushing across the rich fabrics, her eyes widening at the china, and the gasp of amazement at the jewels. Myiona turned back to a small box that she had set aside for her own use and pulled out a necklace. She turned and handed it to Alcinia. "This is for you," she said. "If you ever again run into hard times the stones in this will provide enough for you to live in comfort." Alcinia looked at the necklace quietly. Tears began streaming down her face. "Thank you," she whispered. "No one has ever given me so much." Myiona smiled. "Now," she said, "we should begin dividing up this material so we can deliver it to the people we think are worthy of it." Later, Myiona stood outside of Mura'shar's door. She leaned a bolt of black fabric against the wall. She laid a black leather belt on top of the material. The silver buckle glittered in the darkness. As she turned to go, the door opened . . . Vicky aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 "It has been a very long time since I have even seen a luxurious bed, Stevan. I accept your offer, and ... thank you." A slight smile turned the corners of her mouth and she preceded him through the gateway when gestured forward. "Where should I go?" "Umm...follow me..." Stevan stammered, as he lead Andraia out of his room. He was still surprised that she had exactly accepted his offer. But not as the surprised as the servant who dropped the blankets he was carrying as he spotted the two from the Black Tower. "My...my...my Lord! I didn't expect to see you here!" "No you didn't," Stevan instructed. "Find a room for this lady, please, and make it a good one." The servant gave a scared look at Andraia, then hurried off. Within a minute, another servant returned, the boss of the previous one, if he remembered correctly. "If you would follow me please, my Lord..." He hestitated. "...And my Lady." He led them through the palace that Stevan knew so well, and into a fine bedroom. Stevan smiled at Andraia. "I said I'd find you a fine room, didn't I? Anyway, I'll leave you now, and call on you in the morning to go back to the Tower. Who knows, perhaps we'll have a mission lined up for us!" Andraia gave a small smile, and said a simple, "Thanks." Well, she was improving from being as cold as she usually was. And all in one night. Did she feel the same for him as he did for her? That was one of the questions he pondered over as he went back into his apartments, and settled down into the luxurious sheets. A change from the Tower, a pleasant change. He would be ready for anything they through at him now...battle...stealth...shieldi......... Take us back to the BT then Emily! Steve <><

 Light.  A golden beam of light so fragile as to seem like more of a

cobweb caught in the light of a torch streamed through the window and
onto
Andraia's face, lighting up her closed eyes.  Even in her sleep she
flinched
and turned away from the light, the light, soft as it was, hurting her
unguarded and unprepared eyes.
    A soft click betrayed the entrance of a servant, who hesitated,
looking
at the sleeping figure on the bed with obvious fright.  She had been
told to
awaken the woman, but she had heard tales from the servants who had
also been
told, back to the man who had seen them the night before as he was
carrying
blankets.  A white woman, frightening, with white eyes so cold that
they
seemed to be able to inflict pain like that of bare skin outside on a
frozen
winter day.  Cold, possibly cruel, and definitely not to be trusted.
They
had told her not to turn her back on the lady for an instant, just in
case
she decided to become murderous.  You could never tell with strange
creatures.
    Gathering her courage the servant slowly walked to the bed and
reached
out one trembling hand.  "My lady, you better wake up.  My lord Stevan
wants
to return to the Tower immediately.  He's waiting for you in front of
his
room."
    The eyes opened, the long curtain of her white lashes sweeping
upwards to
reveal instantly alert light gray eyes.  "I will wake up.  Leave me and
wait
outside the room..  I can dress myself, but I will need a guide.  I do
not
know my way to his rooms.."  She sat up and the servant woman fled,
closing
the door slightly to loudly behind her.  Andraia shrugged and stood up.
    Realizing that she had nothing to wear but what she had arrived in,
her
shift and heavy cloak, Andraia shook her head.  The irony of it.  A
simple
midnight stroll had turned into an offer of a room, which had allowed
her,
for the first time since they had arrived back at the Tower, to have a
full
night's rest.  And now she would go back to the Tower and have to walk
in
front of the other occupants in nothing but her shift and a heavy
cloak, even
her hair unbound.  Another shrug and she started toward the door: it
didn't
matter to her.
    The servant woman was waiting outside the door, her trembling
obvious.
Andraia ignored her fright and gestured for her to lead on.  The woman
did,
nearly running in her eagerness to rid herself of the unwanted
follower.
Andraia followed, managing to keep up without running.  Servants ducked
into
doorways and down corridors when they saw her approach and she ignored
it
all, allowing it to slide off of her.  Their fright was nothing
compared to
what had been directed at her in the past.
    Stevan was waiting outside of his rooms as he had said.  He smiled
as she
approached.
    "Did you sleep any better tonight than you did earlier?"  The
question
was laced with concern, which puzzled Andraia.  Was he truly concerned
for
her health?
    "Yes, it was.  Thank you for inviting me here, Stevan.  It was very

restful here."  They walked back into his room so that he could gateway
back
to the Tower.  Once they had arrived, thankfully hidden from eyes that
would
see her lack of regular clothing, she turned to him and smiled
slightly.
    "I shall talk to you later, Stevan.  Now, I must hurry back to my
room to
avoid ... prying eyes."  She turned and walked away, her cloak wrapped
tightly around her slim form.

Andraia Korinth

 Light, it had been so long.  Meridia lay on her bunk in the Black
Tower, in a
room she shared with other Initiates, and stared at the ceiling.  Her
long
auburn hair was unkempt, her emerald green eyes bleary.  So much she
had
hoped for, plotted.  She was Meridia Besar.  She had been the most
favoured
attendant of Berelain sur Paendrag.  Elusive lover, manipulator, and
attention-grabber of the court of Mayene.  And now...Meri didn't want
to
think of what Berelain would say to her now.
    She rolled over, smushing her face in her lumpy, standard-issue
pillow,
the rough cotton weave chafing against the movement of her head.  So
clearly
she could remember arriving here: runaway novice, frightened of the
wrath of
Aes Sedai, but all fear was overshadowed by her fixation with the men
of the
Black Tower.  They were in no small numbers, and yet...nothing.  Numbly
she
recalled the provocative black and red gowns, the cosmetics, the
careful
exhibition of herself.  Stupid.  Futile.  Degrading.
    Again she rolled over to lie on her back.  Restlessly Meridia
rubbed her
fingers over the hem of her slightly too-long sleeve.  Gone were the
gowns.
This Initiate now dressed herself in the plain black coat and trousers
that
was the standard outfit for members of the Black Tower.  Her face was
still
beautiful, but she no longer relished that beauty or the power that
came with
it.
    "Power is an illusion," she said aloud.  Why not?  There was no one
here
to listen.  Had there ever been anyone to listen?  Somehow, with only
the
unevenly painted white ceiling of her room to meet her eyes, Meridia
felt as
if she'd lived her life in a vacuum.
    It was not abrupt; she thought it through.  Power is an illusion.
Meridia was a wielder of the One Power, clean, untainted, and joyous.
It was
the only aspect of her life that still kept her going.  And yet there
she
lay, going nowhere.  In a detached manner she weighed the consequences
and
the options.  Option.  One way out, for Meridia Besar.
    She embraced the Source.  Saidar flooded her, both heightening her
senses
and abstracting her from the rest of the world.  The odor that lived in
her
old sheets was sharp; clearly she could see where someone had missed a
spot
on the ceiling.  Meridia allowed herself a small smile, and continued
drawing
in the One Power.  Life, life, what was it worth?  She had saidar,
washing
through her system, filling her to the very brim with power.  It was
better
than life.
    Power is an illusion.  No, she thought numbly, as her grip on the
True
Source wrangled with its grip on her and lost.  Power is not an
illusion.
Life is.  And this...oh, saidar was overflowing now, pounding her body
from
the inside out...this is my reality.  With her last real thought, the
torrent
that was saidar shattered herself, the dam.  A small sound escaped
Meridia's
lips as her ability to channel was burned out of her.  But in the next
moment, inseperable in time, when life also broke loose and left her
insensible frame behind, all was silence.  Not that there was anybody
to hear
it.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~*
Yes, I'm dead, but please don't take me off the list.  I'll have the
bio for
my new character in a couple of days.  Thanks.  :)

Meridia (Rae)
The Late Inititate (alive, but tired)

 Talking to Alan made him forge his troubles for a little while.
But it
quickly became obvious that something was wrong.  His friend gave him
a
concerned look.
    "Murashar what is troubling you, something is causing you pain and
i
would like to know if there is some way i can ease your burden?"
    Mura'shar considered telling him about Myiona and his blow-up
earlier.
But in the end he decided that this was one battle he had to fight
alone.
    "It's ...a personal matter.  I had a fight with a...very close
friend.
We both said some things we regret.  At least I hope 'we' did.  "He
finished
with a small grin. "But thank you for the offer."
    They continued to talk for a while longer, then Mura'shar returned
to his
quarters to think.   He had to arange to see Myiona again.  He had to
explain
himself, what her abrupt departure did to him.  But how?  And what
words
would he use.  He was no gleeman with a silver tounge..
    There was a soft "thud" of something being laid against a wall
outside
his door.  He cautiously opened the door and saw a bolt of black cloth
leaning on a wall with a black belt.  The buckle gleamed of silver.
    Myiona had just turned to leave when she saw the door open.  her
eyes
widened when she saw him, and she seemed to be on the verge of saying
something.
    No!  I'm not ready yet!  Screamed in his mind. He didn't know what
to
say, and the wrong thing could make an already prickly matter worse.
    Well, it coudn't hurt to stick with the basics.  If she's leaving
him
gifts, it probably means she hasn't firmly decided he was a roloc in
hiuman
guise yet.  He picked up the belt and examined it.  It was very fine
leather.
 The buckle was a silver version of Avendesora and also of excellent
craftsmanship,
    "Thank you"  he said.  Giving no indication of the harsh words
spoken
just a few hours ago.  Myiona just stood there in stunned disbelief.
He took
the two steps necessary to reach her and gave her a kiss on the
forehead.
Thast seemed safe enough.  "I will see you for supper?  I think we have
a few
things to discuss."  That shoud buy him a little time.

Jake
Marked Asha'man

 Myiona sat in her room eating dinner off of the tray she had
requested.
She could feel him approaching and he was angry.  As he pounded on the
door,
Myiona walked slowly to open it.
    "I thought I said that I would see you at dinner," he said
pointedly.
"We have to talk."
    "You did say that," Myiona replied, "but I have a headache and
thought I
would stay here to rest tonight."
    "Well," Mura'shar said sitting on the edge of the bed, "we can talk
here
instead."
    "Fine!" Myiona said through gritted teeth.  "Talk then."
    "How could you just go off like that," he said trying to get his
own
anger under control, "without telling me where you were going and what
you
were doing?  I was worried about you.  Anything could have happened and
I
would not have been there to protect you."
    "I do not need your protection," Myiona snapped.  "I am able to
take care
of myself.  I can use the power as well as a sword.  I told you that I
needed
some time alone to think and sort through some things.  I do not need
your
permission to go anywhere.  We may be bonded and we may have shared
some
special moments, but that is all."
    She could feel his anger growing stronger and she smiled.  He
grabbed her
arms and said . . .

Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 La'rece shivered. Her body stilled hummed from the feel of the One Power being channelled to such a high-level and at the end, uncontrolled. In her heart, she knew what it signified. It had happened before; in the White Tower there were always those who became enraptured by the sheer joy of holding Saidar. Too much of Saidar. Some merely made themselves sick. Some burned themselves out. And some died. The Green feared the latter. But who? From her own observations, the women at the Black Tower seemed fairly level-headed with regard to such matters. Again, who? As another shiver passed through her, La'rece Barata'gan went in search of the answer. Lauren La'rece Barata'gan Bondmate to Ivan and Janara Dragonsworn, Marked and Guardian

 A small group was assembled in the courtyard.  Myiona looked around
and
saw many familiar faces and some new ones.  She knew she should be
feeling
anticipation or something, but she felt numb.
    Mura'shar came out of one of the stable and looked directly at her.
 She
ground her teeth in frustration.  "Men!" she muttered.  "They live to
cause
problems for women."
    A laugh from nearby made her look up.  Crystinah and Alcinia were
chatting together and watching her.  Myiona turned her back on the
women and
found herself facing Tareena.
    "Seanchan," Myiona said, "somehow we have to learn to work
together.  I
still do not totally trust you, but I am willing to try to get past
that."
    "I am also willing to try," Tareena said in her slurring voice.
    Ivan stood in the middle of the courtyard.  "We are going to be
leaving
shortly," he explained.  "We will gate out from the hilltop and come
out in
Murandy.  There we will break into four small groups to gather the new
recruits.  Each group will be responsible for a village.  Remember that
we
want to leave a good impression on the people."
    The group mounted the waiting horses and rode toward the hilltop.
Myiona
rode in the middle of a large cluster of Dragonsworn.  There was
chatter
going on all around her, yet she remained silent.  The others took one
look
at her expression and stopped trying to get her to join the
conversation.
    At the top of the hill, the gateway waited.  The riders rode
through
slowly and exited in a field in Murandy.  As the group around her
became
quiet, Myiona could feel someone looking at her.  She turned and saw
Mura'shar behind her.  He smiled and she turned away quickly.
    Crystinah sat nearby on her horse, pointedly not looking in Kano's
direction.  --It seems we have more in common than I thought,-- Myiona
considered.  --Perhaps this trip will be the time to find friends among
the
women.--
    She smiled at Alcinia and looked around at the other women in the
group.
She knew them by name and had fought beside some of them, yet they were

strangers.  La'rece and Janara were stopped side-by-side laughing about

something.  Odessa sat her horse like she was upon a fine cushion.
Myiona
envied her ease in the saddle.  Elois, Jayne, and Tareena sat in a
group
talking quietly.
    The men were scattered in small groups as well.  Impatient, Myiona
rode
her horse toward where Ivan and Stevan were talking.  "I do not know
about
you," she said with a smile, "but something cool to drink would be
goood now.
 Could we speed this up so we can get to the villages before dinner
time?"

Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 Tareena stood with her hands on her hips, glaring up at the big beast standing before her. Given the fact she had never been considered a skillful rider, she was not looking forward to the long journey on horseback. Oh well, I have managed to accomplish everything else they have asked me to do, I can ride a stupid, huge horse. Tareena dubiously eyed the horse once more, then turned to look around the courtyard. Several of the new recruits were standing around, looking as out of place as she felt. This will never do, now that I am the 2nd Dragonsworn, I have to at least project confidence, even if I don't feel it. With a shake of her head, she started walking around her mount. Unfortunately as she came around the tail, she ran into the one person who could shake her newfound confidence. Figures, I am at the back end of the horse and I run into her. Hmmm...coincidence? Smothering a smile at her awful thoughts, Tareena turned a straight face towards the woman before her. "Seanchan," Ist Dragonsworn Myiona Aes Sedai said, "somehow we have to learn to work together. I still do not totally trust you, but I am willing to try to get past that." "I am also willing to try," Tareena said in her slurring voice. As soon as you learn to address me by Tareena, not "Seanchan." All that does is set me apart from you and place doubt in the hearts of the women we are in charge of. Tareena knew that soon, very soon, she and Myiona would have to talk. In the meantime, Tareena would do nothing to incur her wrath and make sure that she was properly respectful while in the view of everyone else. Tareena looked once more around the courtyard, hoping to catch a glimpse of her bondmate, Darren. The two of them had been able to get to know each other a little better during the downtime at the Tower but it still felt strange to be bonded to someone else. Tareena knew that he was close and in good humor, hopefully they would have a chance to talk later. At a sign from Myiona, the group of women rode their horses through the gate and exited onto a hillside in Murandy. The women became silent as they waited to be assigned to their groups. Tareena began to speak quietly with a noviate, trying to calm her nerves. It was time for a new adventure.
 As she glanced at the others in the group, treading along at a steady pace, she pondered how she came to be with these people. Why was she here? Well, she definitely was getting the adventure she so craved. Talia almost thought this journy would be tedious. It was better than staying in those woods all day in and day out. She had never stayed so long in one spot in all her wandering 3 years. The nineteen year old re-focused on the area before her as her mind drifted back..... ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Talia Daimar was not the typical woman. Well, perhaps she was the typical Saldean woman. Poised on her horse with grace and posture, people mistook her for either royalty in disguise or a Hunter for the Horn. Wearing breeches and a light tan blouse with a neck line just a tad shy to being indecent by some standards. She didn't rather much care. Her hair was cut short, just below the ear, and held back with a hunter green scarf. Talia wasn't anywhere near being Domani, and she was grateful for that. The way some women used their traits to make men drool made Talia absolutely sick with nausea. She had a more homely look about her, with a small subtle attractiveness that was enhanced by her poise and carriage. Talia was a solitary woman. A traveler. A seer of sites. A seeker for the adventure or for the thrill. Hunter of the Horn? More like a Hunter of anything which offered a new spice to her life. And, now, rumors of the true Dragon Reborn circulated throughout every town she visited. Could the rumors be true? Well, there was only one way to find out for an adventurer like herself. Even though she felt queasy at the thought of seeking a man with the ability to channel, the excitement far outweighed whatever reluctance she had. So, when there was talk in one village of the Dragon having a secret hideaway somewhere in this vicinity, Talia could not resist the venturous opportunity. She just had to seek this hideaway. Of course, there were other whisperings. That the Dragon had gathered other men who could touch the Source to aide him. Some said he intended to destroy the world with them. And, yet, even more claimed the Dragon had nothing to do with the army of male channelers that many have come to call Asha'man. Didn't that mean something in the Old Tongue? Talia only shrugged to her own observation. She never paid attention to those lessons. Easing her horse to a soft and slow pace, she looked about her. Trees were very prominent, a very good place to hide and prepare an ambush, mused Talia. Gripping the reins of her horse, she pressed onward. She almost turned back. Men who channel. Maybe it wasn't worth the thrill of adventure... maybe she would run into an insane man who wished to destroy her for stepping on his imaginary pet... And as if on cue, a man in a black coat stepped seemingly from nowhere. His eyes casting a disturbing glance in her direction. She held her chin up and tried her best to keep her eyes level with his. "I'm assuming your one of those men everyone is talking about around here?" Talia smirked, and almost lost the smirk when the man's expression turned from dark to darker.. if possible. ~Tough crowd around here~ "Come." The man ordered. Definitely it was an order. Talia followed because she wasn't about to leave now when her curiosity was most certainly peaked. Eventually, the man had directed her to an area where there were more women than men. Ushering her through the door to one of the buildings, he muttered something and left. Talia blinked. ~Warm welcome.~ The woman in the room rose from her desk and smiled. "Ah, a new Noviate.. I am Tareena De'Havilan, 2nd Dragonsworn" ~Noviate? What in Light's creation...~ "I'm sorry, ma'am, I don't know nothin' 'bout any.... noviates.. I'm just here to satisfy curiosity.. this place.. it's the Black Tower everyone's talking about, right?" The woman chuckled softly, "You will be a Noviate, I sense the spark within you. Would you care to stay with us for a while, just to see if I am correct?" Talia tilted her head to the side, "Stay? Why would I stay? No one in their right mind would stay 'round those.. men." she said as she nodded her head in the direction the man had left. "What do you think of the Lord Dragon.. what is your name?" Tareena asked. After a long discussion about the Lord Dragon and the Dragonsworn, Talia was almost convinced to stay. But to learn to channel? Why would she care to do so? A bunch of rubbish, it was to her. However, it peaked her interest. Finally, after much thought, she nodded. "Then, I accept the invitation..." ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Talia chuckled at herself within the memory. How long had it been? Just a week or so, really. Her attitude hadn't changed much. She still thought men who channeled were dangerous. But as long as they followed the Lord Dragon, it was alright with her that they existed. She just didn't mess with them as long as they didn't mess with her. Again, she turned to the group.. and focused on the journey.
Talia Daimar
New Noviate

 Strolling through the halls of the Black Tower, Alan looked around. He had just arrived and was now leaving again, would he ever have a home. Alan smiled, his home was where the battles were, where blood was shed and men died. Taking a breath he eased the two saddlebags hanging over his shoulder. While musing on his inner thoughts he found and saddled a horse. The horse's name was Tinker, because of the calico splotches on his forelock and skin. Looking the horse in the eyes, Alan said a few words and fed the animal a carrot. It never hurt to start off on a good note. Jumping into the saddle with all the grace of a soldier who knew the pain of a hundred mile journey on horseback, Alan grimaced at the thought of the sore thighs and saddle sores he would probably endure during this journey. Smiling to himself, Alan wondered why he would be worrying about inconsequential things such as this when he could very well die. Alan guided the horse to the field that they were departing from. There seemed a lot of woman present and this made Alan a little nervous. Even though he could channel the thought of women channeling still mad ehim quesy. Walking up to one woman, by the look of her she was Saldean, Alan was about to ask her name when he was given a glare that could have skinned the hide off of a grolm. Holding his hands up in mock defense he moved away and joined a group of other men from the Black Tower as they walked through the gateway. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Okay just wanted to get in this thing, any other guys or gals out there feel free to have me in your group or join mine or whatever, sorry it was short but i have to go to bed, talk to yall later. Joe Da Man Da Bearss

 Mura'shar stepped out of the stable where he kept his horse and saw

Myiona from across the courtyard.  She caught his gaze for a moment and

turned her head away with a set in her jaw that suggested she was not
happy.
He shrugged to himself.  It was her own fault, really.  And at least
the
matter was resolved.  They were speaking to each other again.  He
thought
back to the previous evening:

    "I am able to take care of myself.  I can use the power as well as
a
sword.  I told you that I needed some time alone to think and sort
through
some things.  I do not need your permission to go anywhere.  We may be
bonded
and we may have shared some special moments, but that is all."
    Mura'shar's anger was rising again and he grabbed Myiona's arms.
Oddly
enough, she smiled  Is she trying to get me angry?  At any rate, this
was
starting all over again. So he said it as plain as he could.
    "I don't know why you left.  I don't really care anymore.  What I
do know
is I care for you.  A lot.  THe world is a dangerous place now, even
for one
skiled with the sword and the Power.  If anything ever happened to you
that I
could have prevented...well, I'm sure you can sense how that woulds
make me
feel.  I'm not claiming you as my property.  I'm not asking you to
marry me"
Did she blush at that? "If you need to go off somewhere again, I won't
stop
you.  You're a grown woman and can make your own decisions.  All I ask
is you
tell me first"  He emphasized the last part.
    Myiona's smile became a glare. "And why should I submit my schedule
to
for your approval?  What if I refuse?"
    Now it was Mura'shar's turn to smile.  An idea struck him from out
of the
blue "Because if you don't, then the next time you disappear on me, I
will
track you down.  And I won't leave your side after that.  Not to eat,
sleep,
or bathe.  I will be your constant companion.  Your faithful hound.
Til
death do we part"
    He expected a comment from her about being with her when she slept
or
bathed.  But instead she only said "You really mean that, don't you"
Suprisingly, he did.  He really would try to carry out his threat.  Her

well-being meant that much to him.
    Myiona sighed and said.  "Fine.  If I have to leave the Black Tower
for
some reason, I promise to inform you beforehand.  But I do not have to
say
why, is that clear"  She was definitely not happy?"
    "He stood up and bowed "It will do for now, my lady"  She scowled
at him
until he left.  He could sense through the bond that she was more
annoyed
than angry.  It would do.
    He awoke from his reverie as they passed through the gateway to
Murandy.
He managed to catch Myiona's eye again and smiled at her, but she
turned away
again.  He sighed.he went blade-to-blade with Myrdraal, matched his
skills
wioth the One Power with Seanchan, and charged into the heart of an
army and
lived to tell about it.  Why did all those things seem trivial compared
to
Myiona's stubborness?
    He rode towards a small knot of Asha'man who were laughing and
joking.
There was a long ride ahead and he was not going to spend it brooding
over
his bondmate.
==================================

OOC Yes, this is actually two rps squished together, the next mission
started
before I got home from work and I didn't want to leave that last thread

dangling.  So sue me :)

Jake
marked Asha'man

 Eamon sat idly in the courtyard atop a low wall and looked at the
group
of people before him.  A gleam was in his eyes, a gleam to those that
looked
upon him thought for anticipation for the upcoming mission.  Truth be
told
though, the gleam was anticipation for an entirely different mission
then
they though it was.  Still the words echoed in his mind, "Remember your
new
oaths, my brother."
    Unconsciously fingering the hilt of one of his swords, he let a
chuckle
escape as he looked upon the small group.  The chuckle resulted in a
stare
from one of the group, which then he pretended as if none existed as he

readied himself for the second time, checking the swords he wore, the
supplies at his side, and his horse which stood by him.
    Ivan stood in the middle of the courtyard and explained the mission
at
hand once again.  Eamon knew his words before he said them having been
briefed beforehand.  As he finished Eamon was up in his saddle standing
ready
to go to the gateway which stood atop a hill.
    As they rode Eamon was at the rear, distanced from everyone.  From
another's point of view, Eamon appeared deep in thought.  Eamon rode
and
unconsciously fingered his collar.  The black silk shirt held the
silver
sword and golden dragon marking him as Asha'man.  A time earlier he
would
have been not found dead in silk, but things change.  His shoulder
length
hair with its braids intertwined blew in the wind as he rode.  The
gateway
drew closer as they went, and then finally they were before it.
Looking
around as he rode right before he rode through the gateway, he thought
bitterly, ~such a pity they all have to die.~
 

O=={===========>
Ed
aka
Eamon Tamdrell
Asha'man

 Talia raised a brow as the man backed away from her. ~Men.. don't know how to handle a real woman.~ She chuckled to herself. The fact that this one most likely could channel did leave a tingle of nausea in her stomach. As she turned her attention elsewhere, a gateway was opened by one of the men. Again, that churning sensation within her belly. ~I'm going to have to get used to that,~ thought Talia, much to her disappointment. ~The Lord Dragon is all that matters in this ragtag band,~ she mused. Of course, she did realize that the Lord Dragon could channel as well. But there was a use for the Lord Dragon. She just couldn't see the reason he had in building this.. Black Tower. The group surged forward, and Talia gave herself a smirk as they poured through the gateway. ~Let's make this an adventure of most intriguing incite.~
Talia Daimar
Noviate

 Odessa grinned at the harsh, yet muffled words issuing from Rengar's
mouth as she led him from his quarters.  The Asha'Man seemed to be
having trouble pulling on his boot while following her.  No small feat
she supposed, but still a good laugh. Turning the grin off, as one
would blow out a candle, she opened the door to be blinded but the
bright sun.  She shielded her eyes from the light, glancing out at the
cornflower blue sky and breathing the crisp air.  It was a beautiful
day, the first one like this in quite some time.  Even the snow had
receded, taking the mud with it.  Dry and cool and clear.
 For a moment, the Dominai felt a surge of resentment.  She tried to
remind herself that she was still upset with him, but the resentment
quickly faded, leaving concern in it's place.  The man had not been the
same since the venture to the Blight.  Not that any of them had been
quite the same, but Rengar seemed to take it as no other had.   Since
they had returned to the Tower, he had secluded himself in his rooms,
speaking to no one.    When he did come out, he moved about as if in a
trance, his usual teasing, bedroom eyes dull and lifeless, and his easy
smile a distant memory.  His actions had left Odessa helplessly
frustrated, which was quickly turning into irritation, and had the
potential to turn into a towering rage.  All this because of caring for
a self centered man.  The Aes Sedai sighed.  She was becoming soft.
 Her stride purposeful, Odessa made her way along the grounds of the
tower, passing training Soldiers, teaching Dedicated, and lounging
Asha'Man.  Upon reaching the outskirts of the Tower grounds, Odessa
stopped, turning to face the Asha'Man who held her bond.  Rengar's face
was unreadable, but his dark eyes showed something, exhaustion, maybe…
but there was something else.  Something she could not quite put her
finger on.  She looked at him, gazing up and down his body, looking for
something that would cause his entire change of personality.
The Dominai saw that his ankle was still injured, more so than he
thought.  Stepping forward, staining on the tips of her toes, she
gently took Rengar's face in her hands.  She embraced saidar, letting
its sweetness flow through her, as she wove the threads to heal.  Many
of her former sisters had claimed that she should have chosen Yellow,
her healing talent had been one of the strongest in the White Tower.
To her, healing this small wound was no more than lighting a candle.
She let the weaves delve Rengar.  The weaves taught her about him,
showing every scar, cut, bruise, every injury he had sustained.
Wordlessly, she healed his wounds, hoping against hope that what she
was doing would transform him back into the man she knew.
Rengar made no motion while she healed him, no movement, save the small
shudder that came from the chill of being healed.   Odessa gazed up
into Rengar's hard eyes.  The intense sadness of his dark gaze drove
her back onto her heels, and a step back.  It was an alien look, one
that startled her, and maybe even caused a touch of fear.  She stilled
her face, though, the impressive Aes Sedai training coming to bear.
"We haven't talked in quite some time, Rengar, and I thought that it
necessary that we do now."  She paused, taking a deep breath.  "Since
we came back from the Blight, you've seemed different somehow.  What
happen out there?"  Odessa had given up on hiding her concern.
Rengar looked away from her, and through the bond she could feel a
heavy sense of shame, embarrassment, and worst of all, the deepest
despair.  "I failed."  He said simply, leaving Odessa puzzled.  What
had he failed at, she asked herself.  She didn't have to think about it
long, however, when he answered her question.  "I lost us the chance to
free ourselves from the taint."
It struck her then, what their mission in the Blight had really been.
Not just surviving against Shadowspawn and Arvoil, but to fulfill a
type of quest that each had been assigned.  Once all had fulfilled
their chosen task, one wish, for lack of a better term, would be
granted.  Xyranthes' team had wanted the taint removed from Saidin, but
somehow, they had still failed.  "You did not fulfill your task,
Rengar?"  Odessa made the statement a question.  He gave a slow shake
of his head.  "And this is what has been eating you up?"  He nodded.
Sighing quietly to herself, she stepped up to him, standing toe to toe
with him.  The Dominai knew that she should comfort him, but instead
she cuffed him in the side of the head.  "You great oaf."  She said,
gently, differing greatly from her actions. "You think that that was
all your fault?  Did you ever stop to think that you may not have been
the only one to fail."  Two others did, in a way.  She wasn't sure if
being murdered qualified as failing or not, but she wasn't going to ask
Rengar.  "That this was just a cruel twist of fate, is a known fact.
But, Rengar, that it was your fault, remains yet to be seen."
Her voice softened.  "This is not your burden to bear, Rengar.  Even if
it were, you wouldn't be doing it alone.  Warders aren't just here to
protect."  She stopped, suddenly at a loss for words.  If she
continued, she risked revealing emotions the she hadn't yet admitted
were there.  Not even to her.  But she knew that through the bond they
shared, Rengar was as aware of them as she was now.  She stepped back
"Say something will you?"
He gazed down on her again, but the look in eyes was softer this time.
"You are one of the few people who has made me feel dumb as a rock, and
then made me grateful for it."  A grin stretched across his face, the
first in a while. She knew it still bothered him, that sense that he
failed, but maybe, just maybe, she had helped. "Thank you."   Without
thinking, she again stood on the tips of her toes, and planted a quick,
unceremonious kiss on his still smiling mouth.
"Remember, Rengar, we are leaving tomorrow morning, at the crack of
dawn."  A quizzical look crossed his face.   "While you were moping, we
got our orders.  We move at dawn."  She walked off, to get her
saddlebags ready for the morning, and to get her stallions feet checked
and to…  Well she had quite a bit to do.  She threw a quick glance over
her shoulder, saw Rengar shake his head, and walk away to get ready to
leave, a smile on his face.

 The next morning dawned clear and bright, with a cool breeze from the
south.  Odessa looked up from saddling her bright bay stallion,
Teodoro, to see Rengar coming towards her, his one horse in tow.  He
was dressed the usual attire of an Asha'Man.  Odessa, on the other
hand, was not typically dressed.  Her hair was loose down her back, and
she was in a semi conservative split riding dress, as black as her
hair.  The only other things on her person was the long dagger at her
hip, her great serpent ring and the slender gold choker with the small
dragon hanging from it, showing her status as Dragon Sworn.
 "Good Morning Rengar."  She said cheerfully to him as he passed.  He
grinned at her, winking, as he headed for Ivan who was giving out final
instructions.  She chuckled low in her throat, and turned back to
finish.  In no time, the large party was ready to move.  Odessa glanced
around at all of the women gathered around.  Ones she knew ones she
didn't.  The only Aes Sedai she really knew in the tower was Morana, a
fellow Blue and friend since they were both novices.   The others she
knew by name, but little else.  She glanced at Myiona, and smiled,
giving a slight nod of her head.  Before anymore could take place, they
moved to the gateway.  One by one they filed through, until the last
pack animal was in Murandy  Odessa glanced back to see the gateway snap
shut, leaving them far away from the tower, and hip deep in another
adventure created by the ones they followed.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Well, here it is in all it glory...  Have fun with it Kyle, and Laura.
:::grins:::  Though I didn't leave you much to do Laura, your
imaginitive, come say hi to your old buddy.  :)  Anyhow, i must get
back to work.

JEN~
Odessa Jennar~
DSAS~

 Alcinia heard that there was to be another mission from the tower
and was
surprised when she was chosen to go.  ~I do not even channel at will
yet,~
she thought.  ~What use will I be especially if there is trouble.~
    She looked at the group in the courtyard and walked over to stand
by
Crystinah, who made a few jokes to loosen Alcinia up.  They looked over
at
Myiona and she turned away quickly, but not before her face turned red.
    Ivan, a man who Alcinia had managed to avoid up to this point, was
giving
directions for the journey.  He said that they must leave a good
impression
so she knew there would be no opportunity for her to practice her other

skill, theivery.
    At the top of the hill, Myiona gave her a smile and then looked at
other
women nearby.  Most of the women rode together, and the men seemed to
be
trailing behind.  Alcinia almost laughed at them.  Most seemed hesitant
to go
on this boring assignment.  She wondered if they longed for another
battle.
    The gateway opened and Alcinia reluctantly rode her horse through.
A
moment of fear caused her to turn and look back at the gate which had
closed
after the last of the team had ridden through.  ~There goes any chance
of
changing my mind and heading back,~ she thought.  ~You always wanted
adventures and here you are smack in the middle of one.  Hopefully,
this
adventure will not be as bloody as the last.

Alcinia

 Andraia stepped out of the small room where her bed was and started

toward the gathered members of the Black Tower, brushing nonexistant
wrinkles
from her pristine dress, her hood up and shadowing her sensitive eyes.
No
one had noticed her arrive through the gateway with Stevan, her cloak
the
only concealment for her shift.  Isn't wasn't that she cared whether
her
activities were remarked upon -- remarks about her had been common
enough
throughout her life that she no longer heard them -- but it wouldn't
have
helped Stevan any, and she didn't want to do a disservice to a friend,
the
first true friend she had ever had.
    Her horse was waiting and she wung into the saddle without a word.
The
beast didn't even have a name and she wouldn't have noticed if it had
been
switched for another.  She didn't care how she got from one point to
another,
as long as she got there reasonably quickly.
    Taking her place toward the end of the line she waited as the
gateway was
formed and the line moved through.  She didn' look back as she rode her
horse
through the gateway, but she felt a tinge of regret -- a longer time to
rest,
even with her sleep interrupted by nightmares, would have been
wonderful.
However, duty called.  It called, even though for most of her life she
had
ignored it's bitter song in favor of the siren's song that her
self-preservation had sung.  Everyone must be somewhere, was her
thought as
she passed into Murandy, I might as well give service while I'm here.
I can
think of nowhere better.  She rode onto Murandian soil with her head
held
high, her eyes glinting slightly in their concealing shadows.

Andraia Korinth

 The dappled grey stallion frisked as the members of the Black Tower
gathered for their next mission.  This time it was to be a recruiting
junket to Murandy.  Rather pedestrian compared to some of their recent
forays.   La'rece Barata'gan stood talking to her bondmate, Janara.
They were laughing over Ivan tripping and almost breaking his neck the
night before.  Janara and she had been after him time and again to
light a lamp, channel a flame ... well, maybe not that necessarily, but
something, anything so he could see his way across the room when he
came in late of an evening.  Coming in well after midnight, their
bondmate came in, and not wanting to wake up the women, tried to cross
the room to the bed in the dark ... The two Dragonsworn bondmates
couldn't help but chuckle.  Oh, there were the small feelings of guilt.
 It had been La'rece's new footstool that he had fallen over ... but
the expression on his face when Janara and she had both channelled
balls of light to see what had happened!

Out of the corner of her eye, La'rece watched a young Saldean woman
looking around the group, sizing them up.  ~That one's lightning
waiting to strike.~  La'rece had
observed the young woman's brief interchange with Alan. It had been
amusing to say the least.  The girl's name was Talia.  She reminded
La'rece of her own youth.  ~She probably thinks every woman here is
either a milktoast or a tavern wench. Let's see what she's made of ...~

As the group mounted their horses and rode through the gateway, the
heat of the south settled on them.  The seasoned Dragonsworn rode up
next to the Saldean woman.

Glancing at her from the side, La'rece smiled and said, "Are you up for
a race?"

Talia looked startled for a moment and then glanced at La'rece sizing
her up.

Red Hair, pale green eyes, fair skin, around 30 years or so, simple but
elegant black leather riding pants and boots, snow white blouse ...
this woman wanted to race *her*?!  Anyone with half a wit would know
not to challenge a Saldean to a *horse* race.  Grinning, Talia replied,
"As you wish, but let's make it interesting, shall we?"

"Interesting?" La'rece asked innocently.  "Do you mean like riding
backwards, interesting?  Or do you mean interesting as in ... a wager?"
 The Green sat wide-eyed awaiting the woman's reply.

"A wager sounds about right.  A copper?" Talia asked sincerely.

La'rece smiled wider. "Oh, let's make it a gold crown." With only a
brief pause, the younger woman replied,"You're on!"

Adjusting her gloves, La'rece said, "By the way, I don't believe we've
been officially introduced.  My name is La'rece Barata'gan.  Ready?"

The Saldean sized her up. "My name is Talia Daimar.  On the count of
three ..."

"Wait!  I want in ..." interjected a young Asha'man. Talia just glared.

"Bet's a gold crown, Alan" La'rece said with a wicked grin.

Looking at the two women, the young Asha'man considered the odds.  With
a shrug, he nodded assent and prepared to race the two women to the
finish line chosen, a distant cluster of trees across a small river and
up a low hill.

Again Talia said, "On the count of three ... one, two, ... three!"

Three horses charged down the hill swiftly moving across the wide
expanse.  La'rece laughed wildly as the three riders surged toward
their goal.

The river's current was swift and deep in spots making crossing both
difficult and dangerous.  La'rece was sure she would win … right up to
the point where her horse stumbled climbing the far bank and dumped her
in the river.

Looking up, she watched as the other two riders continued their race to
the trees.  It would be close.  Very close.

Through her bond, she could feel Ivan and Janara's amusement.
Chuckling to herself, La'rece didn't even care about losing two gold
crowns.  It was fun.

*****
I just couldn't resist. hehehe

Lauren
La'rece Barata'gan
Bondmate to Ivan and Janara
Dragonsworn, Marked, and Guardian of the Black Tower

 "Are you up for a race?" Talia snapped out of her focus and reverie as the woman asked a very.. strange question in her opinion. Talia turned her head to look at the woman. Ugh. Before becoming Dragonsworn, this woman must have been a Lord's daughter or a tavern wench, one.... and this woman wanted to race *her*?! Anyone with half a wit would know not to challenge a Saldean to a *horse* race. Grinning, Talia replied, "As you wish, but let's make it interesting, shall we?" "Interesting?" La'rece asked innocently. "Do you mean like riding backwards, interesting? Or do you mean interesting as in ... a wager?" The Green sat wide-eyed awaiting the woman's reply. "A wager sounds about right. A copper?" Talia asked sincerely. La'rece smiled wider. "Oh, let's make it a gold crown." Within a brief pause, Talia pondered that her entire savings was only a little more than that, but she was certain she would win this wager.. by a landslide. She replied, "You're on!" Adjusting her gloves, La'rece said, "By the way, I don't believe we've been officially introduced. My name is La'rece Barata'gan. Ready?" The Saldean sized her up. "My name is Talia Daimar. On the count of three ..." "Wait! I want in ..." interjected a young Asha'man. Talia just glared. It was the same man who had come running up to her in the first place. Stroking Windrider's broad neck, she examined him just as severely as she had before. "Bet's a gold crown, Alan" La'rece said with a wicked grin. Looking at the two women, the young Asha'man considered the odds. With a shrug, he nodded assent and prepared to race the two women to the finish line chosen, a distant cluster of trees across a small river and up a low hill. Again Talia said, "On the count of three ... one, two, ... three!" Three horses charged down the hill swiftly moving across the wide expanse. Talia heard La'rece laugh as they rode strongly toward the appointed line. That had to be a first for her to hear. Someone laughing during a horse race. That was one of the most absurd things Talia had ever heard of. Concentrating on the goal, she barely heard someone fall in the river. Windrider was used to rivers and such and easily made his way across. Only two horses rode now. Two riders. Two pair of eyes focused on the cluster of trees. The horses were almost nose to nose. This would be a close race, indeed. Urged on by the embarrassing prospect of losing to this.. Alan.. of all people, Talia spurred Windrider on, and they gained a foot. Despite her attitude toward La'rece's laughter, Talia was enjoying herself. This race was definitely lifting her spirits as well as her attitude toward some people. With a look over to Alan she reconsidered. Not that one. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~Talia Daimar
~Noviate

 Looking at this strange woman, almost flying next to him on her horse, Alan knew that she was confident she would win. They were only about a hundred paces away from the copse of trees. Alan could still here the laughter of Larece resounding in his ears. Her melodius voice made him smile. Feeling the joy of his rider, Alan's horse broke even with they young womans fillie. Alan urged the horse to run faster, relying on friendship and the pure rush of the race to urge the horse to run faster, spurs and whips were never used on the horses rode by Alan al Daren, Marked Ashaman of the Black Tower. Only fifty paces from the finish line Alan and this woman were halted by the sound of a voice crashing through the air behind them. Feeling goosepimples across his flesh Alan knew a woman had embraced Saidar and had used flows of air to increase the volume of her voice. The voice had a tone of command so strong that both horses stopped on almost their own accord. Turning around Alan saw Ivan standing beside the gateway. An amused smile on his face. Alan also saw a dripping wet Larece standing next to him. "Come on Alan stop trying to prove yourself to this...lady and get your bloody arse through the gateway we have a mission to accomplish." Looking over at the woman Ivan was refferring to, Alan smiled only to see her dissapointed that the race was not allowed to be finished. Digging in a purse at his saddle bag, Alan picked out a Gold crown and tossed it to her with a smile. "Her you go M'Lady, it seems that you probably would have won this race. But what about this, double or nothing back" Without another word Alan laughed and let his horse have full head back to the gateway. The adrenaline of the rider carried the horse in a full leap over the small stream. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Well yall i am going to bed. I have a ton of shit to do tomorrow and i dont have enough time to do it in...the story of my life :) check ya later
Joe

 Myiona's voice, enhanced by flows of Air and water, boomed over the
distance.  La'rece stopped laughing looked back over her shoulder at
the other two riders and saw their mounts stop as if with the One
Power.  Of course, it was no such thing.  The horses were merely
reacting to the loud voice and the tone in which it commanded.

Myiona, 1st Dragonsworn of the Black Tower was glaring at the spectacle
of a Dragonsworn standing on the side of the river dripping wet, and a
novitiate madly racing an Asha'man across the far side of the river.
Just looking at her expression made La'rece laugh harder.  Myiona's
raised eyebrow caused the Green to stop.  ~Oh, light.  She's probably
going to skin the lot of us ... well, probably not me ...~  Looking at
the 1st Dragonsworn, La'rece began to re-assess her chances of avoiding
some form of punishment.  ~Light, La'rece.  See what you can do to
absolve Alan and this Talia~

Checking to be certain Sterling, her stallion was alright, La'rece
began walking toward Myiona who stood next to Ivan.  Janara was over to
the side hiding a laughing smile behind her hand as she shook her head.
 La'rece's bondmate never ceased to be amazed at her stunts.  Shaking
her head ruefully, the Arafellan channelled away the water from her
clothes and hair.  A delicate task to say the least.

"Myiona ... now don't be angry at the girl.  It's completely my fault.
I goaded her into it.  And, as for Alan," she said glancing at Ivan,
"my fault as well."

"Your fault, La'rece?  Goaded them, you say?  The girl didn't have to
participate.  Even a novice should know better.  I don't know what to
do with you." The 1st Dragonsworn's eyes drilled holes into the Green.
"I can't believe you, behaving like a willful, halfwit novice or some
fool man! And in front of the entire Tower!  We are on a mission, in
case you haven't noticed.  And I hardly believe that this sets a good
example, do you?"

Attempting to look meek, La'rece replied, "It's the truth, Myiona.  The
fault is mine.  Set the penance and I shall pay the price."

"See me this evening when we set up camp.  Now go join Janara.  Perhaps
she can keep you under control."  With that Myiona went to deal with
Talia.

"Well now, that was ... entertaining, to say the least." Ivan Gregorian
grinned broadly.

Turning to look at her bondmate, La'rece grinned and said, "We need to
keep their spirits alive, Ivan.  It can't all be blood and gore in the
name of the Dragon." Ivan's raised eyebrow made her hurry on, "I know,
I know, and I agree.  Our mission, our duties, the goal of the Black
Tower, of everyone who supports the Dragon Reborn is important.
Essential. But, Ivan look around.  We are so steeped in fighting the
Dark One, the battles and death, that even on a mission as pedestrian
as this one promises to be, the mood is ... dour.  I just want to
lighten things up a bit.  Light, half the Tower doesn't really even
know the other half except in passing or as fellow combatants in a
battle."

"What are you saying, La'rece?"

"I don't know" she replied with a sigh.  "I just ..."

The Kandorian filled the pause, "... wanna have fun?"  La'rece's elbow
in his side hardly made him grunt. "Well, I'm sure you're up to the
task.  Just don't give Myiona fits.  She's a damn fine 1st Dragonsworn
and I don't want you to be responsible for making her infuriated."

Because she was wearing breeches, La'rece settled for bowing deeply.
"As you say, my lord."

"I'll my lord you!" he said as he grabbed La'rece and embraced her.

"Not in front of the children, dear" the Green said.  Ivan looked
around to see much of the Black Tower watching them.

"Yes, well ..." After a moment, Ivan released his bondmate from his
tight embrace.  "Myiona and I had better get this group moving or we'll
end up camping here tonight."

As Ivan walked away, La'rece turned to find Janara standing with her
hands on her hips, shaking her head slowly from side to side.

*****
You're turn, Val!  Sorry about speaking for your characters Andy and
Vicky!

Lauren
La'rece Barata'gan
Dragonsworn, Marked, and Guardian of the Black Tower

 Windrider huffed and shifted his weight from hoof to hoof as he turned about with Talia's command. Thumbing the gold crown Alan gave her into a side pocket of her breeches, she watched him ride off toward the gate. With a look toward the 1st Dragonsworn's glare, she decided it might be best not to take Alan's challenge to race to the gate. She saw La'rece speaking to the 1st in a very apologetic manner. Talia slowly pranced her mount toward the group. ~Light, all we were doing was having a race, what's so wrong with that?~ Talia asked herself as she approached the others - not really close enough to hear the 1st and La'rece speaking. She did not want to appear rude. Windrider huffed again and shook his head. She reached over and petted his neck. He was not used to such voice focusing with the Power and he was slightly nervous. Bringing her hands back to holding the reins at the base of Windrider's neck, she looked up to see Myiona approaching her. ~You came seeking adventure,~ she reminded herself as she held herself straight and alert. Windrider shifted again. What could anyone really do to her? She was here because she wanted to be, and she would leave if ever she felt like it. ~Talia Daimar ~Noviate

 Myiona was not in a good mood. First, Ivan and Stevan had glared at her like she was an intruder when she suggested they get things moving soon. Then, she could feel Mura'shar's amusement at her discomfort coming through the bond. "Men!" she complained. "They only exist to trouble women." As she finished her muttering, she looked up to see two women and a man racing off from the group. Since no one else was taking the situation seriously, she decided to act. Myiona commanded, "Get back her right now!" She looked from the woman dripping at the side of the river to the other. She recognized them both now and was surprised to see La'rece, bondmate of Ivan standing beside the river. The other was a new novitiate named Talia. La'rece appeared to be laughing. Myiona could not believe it of someone who had been a part of the tower for as long as she had. Slowly the Dragonsworn approached Myiona. When she reached her, the glow of Saidar surrounded her as she dried off. "Myiona ... now don't be angry at the girl. It's completely my fault. I goaded her into it. And, as for Alan," La'rece explained, "my fault as well." After giving La'rece an ear full, Myiona walked to where Talia had stopped her horse. She was looking around as if searching for a way to escape. "Novitiate Talia," Myiona said walking to the other woman. "Please dismount and walk with me for a few minutes." Talia nodded and slid from the back of the horse. Her eyes were looking everywhere except at Myiona. "La'rece," Myiona began, "tells me that this entire thing is her fault and I should not be hard on you." "I am as much to blame," Talia replied, "but I do not see what wrong we have done." Her eyes glared back at Myiona. "I am glad you accept the blame," Myiona answered. "If you had denied any fault I would have given you a double punishment. Since you do not realize what wrong you may have done, I will explain this time. We are an army at the Black Tower. We are trained to be weapons of the Lord Dragon. We obey where he sends us and do as he commands. In our army their are leaders, who are given the responsibility to see that the Lord Dragon's commands are carried out. Failure will be upon our heads. Therefore, each must submit to those in authority." "I am not against fun," Myiona continued, "in the proper time and place. I do not judge this to have been either. However, I will take into consideration that you have recently joined us and are not familiar with the way the Black Tower operates. I have decided that your penance is to spend two hours every evening training with a Dragonsworn in the use of the power." After Myiona and Talia had remounted their horses, Ivan split the team into four smaller groups and assigned them villages to recruit in. "I will lead the first group," Ivan said. "La'rece and Janara, of course, go with me. I am also taking Eamon, Jarek, Elois, Luna, Dorlon, and Starzylle." "The second group," he continued, "will be led by Stevan. He will be taking Darren, Alan, Tareena, Andraia, Talia, Caballein, and Morana." "The third group," Ivan announced, "will be led by Xyranthes. He will be taking Aramis, Kano, Crystinah, Rogan, Jayne, Alcinia, and Cyrus." "The fourth group," Ivan continued, "will be led by Rengar. He will take Odessa, Myiona, Mura'shar, Ariana, Echo, Shea, Traighan, and our Gleeman Luke. Remember we meet in the fifth village in two weeks. Are there any questions?" "Remember," Ivan said before the groups left, "you are representing the Lord Dragon and the Black Tower." Vicky aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower First

 Talia's eyes gauged Myiona as she approached. Windrider shifted his weight irritably. He liked riding fast as was yearning to return to the racing that he would probably not receive. "Novitiate Talia," Myiona said walking to the other woman. "Please dismount and walk with me for a few minutes." Talia nodded and slid from the back of the horse. Windrider huffed a protest, and Talia rubbed his neck softly for assurance that she would return. Her eyes seemed to look everywhere except at Myiona as they began to walk. "La'rece," Myiona began, "tells me that this entire thing is her fault and I should not be hard on you." "I am as much to blame," Talia replied, "but I do not see what wrong we have done." Her eyes glared back at Myiona. Talia studied the other woman's counenance as sharp as an eagle's eye. She kept almost everything she saw imprinted within her mind so sharply it's as if she were seeing things from long ago as clearly as they had been when she saw them in the first place. Talia listened as Myiona, the First Dragonsworn, explained to her the importance of her honesty and the importance of there being a time and place for everything. She described what the Black Tower was all about and how exactly each member is expected to behave. "I am not against fun," Myiona continued, "in the proper time and place. I do not judge this to have been either. However, I will take into consideration that you have recently joined us and are not familiar with the way the Black Tower operates. I have decided that your penance is to spend two hours every evening training with a Dragonsworn in the use of the power." Talia raised a brow. ~I thought learning of the power was one of the purposes for staying with this group... not much of a punishment.~ "Yes, First." She replied. And when Myiona went her way, satisfied that Talia had learned her lesson, Talia came back to Windrider and deftly mounted in one graceful swoop. Talia then looked toward the head of the gathering to see a man announce groupings. "The second group," he continued, "will be led by Stevan. He will be taking Darren, Alan, Tareena, Andraia, Talia, Caballein, and Morana." ~How.. ironic,~ thought Talia as she steered her mount toward the others mentioned whom she knew. Those only being Alan and Tareena. As she approached Alan, she gave him the patented Saldaean smirk, and Windrider huffed as if to accentuate said smirk. Though she knew by his clothing that he was a channeler, Talia knew she had to become acclimated to spending time with these men if she were to stay here. Of course, Talia didn't know how long she would actually remain with these people. Nodding a hello to Tareena as she joined them, Talia gathered Windrider's reins and awaited the signal to move on to their appointed village.
~Talia Daimar
~Novitiate

 Rengar vainly attempted to walk behind Odessa while trying to put on one of his boots, an event which seemed to amuse his bondmate quite a bit. The ankle injury that he had suffered while in the Blight was still giving him problems, it seemed. He had always found joy whenever he heard Odessa laugh, and in his current condition hearing that sound served to relieve him, if only for a moment, of the immense guilt he was feeling now. He had been so close to finding a cure to the Taint. So close to saving all of the friends he had made in the Black Tower from going insane. It wasn't the same as when they had failed to find the Eye of Madness; Rengar had been able to convince himself then that the thing most likely did not exist. He had also been more free back then; unbonded, still a Dedicated, and relatively new to the Tower. But now he had risen so quickly within the Tower that he found himself unable to cope with the responsibility that Ivan and the others had given him. Sometimes it felt as if...no one seemed to understand him, since he had always tried to put on the most positive outward appearance that he could. Odessa then turned and faced him, looking into his dark eyes, and Rengar could see that she was trying to hide some emotion. But what exact emotion she was trying to keep hidden from him now was a mystery to him. Anger, mostly likely, Rengar thought to himself, before Odessa reached up and put both of her hands on his face. Rengar had not bothered to shave while isolating himself in his quarters, so at first he didn't notice as Odessa quickly Healed his ankle. That was another thing that Rengar had ignored during his isolation; he had thought the ankle as a small reminder of his failure, and that living with it was a small price to pay for what had happened in the Blight... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The village that had taken all of them so long to get to seemed nothing more than a ghost town, though judging by the imprints on the ground it could be seen that there were others at the sight. Rengar rode his horse cautiously behind Xyranthes, and when he looked back he could see Odessa, her eyes nearly closed as she seemed to be trying to see what was ahead of them. After what Rengar had experienced throughout these past few weeks, however, he was content to savor this rare moment of relative tranquility, though the sounds of various creatures could still be heard around them. Rengar knew that this moment would not last longer, and as soon as the first horse in their column was came close to one of the buildings on the outskirts of the village. "Blood and bloody ashes!" Rengar heard Ivan cry out, and all of the other Asha'men and Dragonsworn immediately sped their horses towards where that first person had disappeared. "So, I see that young al'Thor is just as witless as the Dark Lord suspected," a voice called out suddenly, and everyone began looking around to see who had been the speaker. That was an instant before a gateway opened, and two very unwelcome 'guests' stepped out of the gateway, with hundreds of Shadowspawn behind them. Oh Light help us, Rengar thought to himself. He had been in many tough spots before during his tenure in the Tower, but he had no idea how they were going to find a way out of this one... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "We haven't talked in quite some time, Rengar, and I thought that it was necessary that we do now," Odessa said, breaking the train of past thoughts that Rengar had been on for the past few minutes. He could now notice the fact that he ankle had been Healed, though he had hardly felt anything while Odessa had been Healing him. "Since we came back from the Blight, you've seemed different somehow. What happen out there?" "I failed," Rengar answered simply, the words failing to evoke any emotions in him other than shame, regret, and a despair he had never felt before. There had been times when he had been sad, but those had never lasted this long, and had never had this effect. "I lost us the chance to free ourselves from the taint." "You did not fulfill your task, Rengar?" Odessa asked, and Rengar found that he could only give her a small nod of his head. It was quite embarrassing to have to reveal his feelings in front any person, but especially Odessa, how he had always tried to act normally with. "And this is what has been eating you up?" He nodded again, his face still dark with despair. Light, he had never wanted to bring anyone into the myriad of his emotions, least of all Odessa, who had been, and hopefully still was, the only woman who hadn't left him within a few hours of meeting. He wanted to tell Odessa how much he loved her, how much he enjoyed the time she chose to spend with him, and how much he appreciated the fact that she had never been unfair towards him, unless when he deserved worse. But the words just couldn't come out of his mouth, and even now he found himself trying to suppress those emotions so they could be kept hidden from Odessa through the bond they shared. "You great oaf," Odessa said then, giving him a cuff on the head before she spoke. That woke Rengar up completely, and for the first time since she had first come to his quarters Rengar began to listen to his bondmate with full attention. "You think that that was all your fault? Did you ever stop to think that you may not have been the only one to fail. That this was just a cruel twist of fate, is a known fact. But, Rengar, that it was your fault, remains yet to be seen. This is not your burden to bear, Rengar. Even if it were, you wouldn't be doing it alone. Warders aren't just here to protect." Odessa seemed to stop suddenly after that, giving Rengar the time he needed to digest all of what Odessa had just said. He could also feel a strong emotion emanating from Odessa, one of... "Say something will you?" Odessa asked him, and without even giving the words thought Rengar blurted: "You are one of the few people who has made me feel dumb as a rock, and then made me grateful for it. Thank you." "Remember, Rengar, we are leaving tomorrow morning, at the crack of dawn," Odessa told him after planting a quick kiss on his now smiling lips. Rengar's eyes widened at the news, which came totally as a surprise to him. He really had been by himself for a long time, though he had have thought that news of this new mission would have reached him sooner. No one had bothered to come to him and tell him. "While you were moping, we got our orders. We move at dawn." Rengar began to walk away then, feeling a bit better about himself now, though he knew that it would still be a long time before he could conquer this problem fully. But for the first time in a long while Rengar returned to his room and enjoyed a peaceful sleep, free of dreams that had haunted him ever since they had returned from the Blight. At least it seemed that way... ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "This can't be!" Rengar heard La'rece say, in a highly pitched voice. "What are the Forsaken doing here?" "Interesting that you ask, child, for I was wondering the same thing," one of the Forsaken replied, walking towards La'rece slowly. "You may not be able to recognize me or my friend, so I will tell you who we are now. I am Messana, and my companion is..." "Moridin." Messana's darkly clad companion answered simply, starting at La'rece intensely. This is unbelievable, Rengar thought to himself. How did the Forsaken find this place, and why are they here? "Why are you here, Forsaken?" Arvoil asked, his right hand wavering close towards the sword he carried now at his hip. But instead of answering Arvoil both of the Forsaken merely looked at him at disdain. "We are Chosen, worm. You would save yourself a great deal of pain by addressing us as that from now on," Messana told Arvoil, crossing her arms under her breasts and looking over the other Asha'men and Dragonsworn. And when Arvoil face seemed to be changing colors for all to see, Rengar thought that might anger the Forsaken even further, but instead the man who had named himself Death laughed hysterically for a moment before controlling himself. "You have not answered his question," Ivan said, stepping out from the rest of the Black Tower group. "Why have you come here?" "For the same reason you worms have come. To fulfill the Quests," Messana answered, turning back towards the small army she had gathered behind her. Strangely, all of the Shadowspawn, including the Trollocs, had remained silent and orderly in the face of the Asha'men and Dragonsworn. Under normal circumstances Rengar was sure that there would have been many slain on both sides at this point if they were to meet such a number of Shadowspawn, but these Forsaken seemed to have a way of keeping their army under control. At least for the time being. "Quests? Why would a For...Chosen be interested in a simple Quest," Ivan asked, though Rengar knew the answer. The Dark One seemed to desperate to cause imbalance within the Pattern, and somehow shift the balance of favor to his side. These Forsaken must be here at his bidding. "You will find out soon enough," Messana said, and without saying another word a gateway opened behind her and the other Shadowspawn, each of them entering it quickly, leaving the Asha'men with more questions than they had had before finding the village, and less answers, as well. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Rengar felt the wind glide across his freshly shaven face, and savored the smell of fresh air circulating through his lungs. Being outdoors now seemed almost like a new experience to him, after all of the days he had spent alone. He had noticed that morning that he had become considerably paler since he had been in his self-imposed exile, and that he was also thinner, too. Though not enough to cause any general concern. After all, Rengar was sure that he would be his old self after this mission, at least physically. Whether he would be sound mentally was a story that had not yet ended. He remembered hearing Odessa say something about there being a mission starting off tomorrow, though he had thought at the time that she had just been trying to get him out of quarters. Now that he saw all that had gathered together here, he was glad that he had listened to Odessa. As he looked around atop his horse Rinoa he could see about a dozen different things happening around him, ranging from Myiona berating a young Saldean woman to Ivan hugging La'rece. Maybe he would have been better off locked up in his room...things seemed alien to him now. He didn't know half of the people in the Black Tower, since he had never really given himself a chance to talk with any of them. There were a few familiar faces that he saw sitting atop their horses; Dorlon, Kano, Xyranthes. Tor seemed strangely absent from the whole proceeding, which bothered him, but before he could find Ivan, or anyone who might know where the Aielman was, he happened to pass by Odessa. "Good Morning Rengar," Odessa said, and Rengar gave her a grin and a wink before riding off towards Ivan. As Rengar moved farther away from Odessa he began to wonder about what she was wearing today. In his younger days he would have been eager to see all of the Dragonsworn, had there been any back then, all wearing the same uniform like the Asha'men did. Of course, his younger self would have had them reveal...well, he was beyond those kind of thoughts now, or so he had thought. With all that had happened with Eve and Odessa he wasn't sure he could call himself... "Rengar! I was just about to talk to you," Ivan spoke as Rengar came closer, a smile on his face. Having both of his Warderess's around him always seemed to make Ivan more alive, at least to Rengar. He remembered the cold man who had first ordered him at the Almoth Plain, the man who Legolas had been shaping to be his protege. That had been before Legolas had left, along with many of the other Asha'men. But that was always the way it was in the Tower; you either died from the Taint, died in battle, or became to insane to be useful any more. Rengar hoped that the day he had to face those problems was still far off. "Tsorvan'm'hael Ivan, I wanted to ask you where-" Rengar started to ask, but he was cut off by a very enthusiastic Ivan. "I've placed you in charge of one of the groups...just thought you should know ahead of time," Ivan said, before quickly making his way back towards Janara and La'rece. Rengar was left to wonder at what Ivan had just told him. It seemed that he was getting ready to announce something as it was, so why would he tell him in advance. Was it that he wanted to make sure he could trust him. Light, I never wanted to be in command again. Not after what happened... "I will lead the first group," Ivan said, just as Rengar had expected him to. La'rece and Janara, of course, go with me. I am also taking Eamon, Jarek, Elois, Luna, Dorlon, and Starzylle. The second group will be led by Stevan. He will be taking Darren, Alan, Tareena, Andraia, Talia, Caballein, and Morana. The third group will be led by Xyranthes. He will be taking Aramis, Kano, Crystinah, Rogan, Jayne, Alcinia, and Cyrus. The fourth group will be led by Rengar. He will take Odessa, Myiona, Mura'shar, Ariana, Echo, Shea, Traighan, and our Gleeman Luke. Remember we meet in the fifth village in two weeks. Are there any questions?" Ivan asked, and before anyone could get a question in, he continued, "Remember, you are representing the Lord Dragon and the Black Tower." And with that last bit of speaking Ivan motioned for everyone to go through the gateway that had been created shortly after his announcement. Rengar was one of the last to enter in the gateway, and though he realized that this mission would probably be a simple one, he still didn't feel comfortable in this role as commander. Besides, why had he been placed above the 1st Dragonsworn? That, among many other questions, filled his head as he urged Rinoa into the gateway, and into yet another mission. And Rengar could only hope that this one ended differently than the one before it, or else he might be able to live with himself. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I wish I could make this a bit longer, but I'm going to follow your lead, Vicky. Whenever you're ready...I won't be back online until Tuesday, or Monday at the earliest, so I look forward to seeing a lot of high quality RPs (Stevan ::grins::) when I get back. I also hope to see Andy RP, but I'll be satisfied if we can finish this one. I'll see everyone on Tuesday, then. (Small note: though I'm sure most of you have, go see Sixth Sense. Bruce Willis actually acts in it ::gasp::, which is reason enough to see it at least once.)
Kyle

 Jayne followed her orders, prepared her horse, packed, and did all
else
that was required of her while wandering around in a sort of daze.  The

absence of her bondmate was a constant ache inside her, a strong sense
of
something missing, that she could not make go away.  She knew he was
still
alive, somewhere, but she did not know where.  And she missed him
terribly.

    "Jayne, there you are!"  Tor appeared in front of her suddenly, as
she
was making her way from the warehouse to the docks.  She hadn't seen
him in
ages.  "I need to tell you something, something important."
    "Where have you..." she started, but he cut her off.
    "Please, just listen.  I have to leave.  Now.  I must take care of
something terribly urgent.  I will be... far.  Very far.  I don't know
when
or if I'll return."
    Jayne started to speak once again, and once again he silenced her.
    "You cannot come with me.  I... wish you could.  I will... miss
you."  He
benmt down and gently kissed her mouth, and then he disappeared,
leaving
Jayne standing alone, bewildered, not even noticing the destruction
taking
place around her.

    Tears formed in her eyes as she remembered their last conversation,
and,
repeating an action she performed hundreds of times a day, she strained
to
feel him through the bond.  She could barely sense him.  She knew he
was
there, but what he felt she could not tell.  Struggling to get herself
under
control, she turned her mind to Ivan's announcement.
    "I will lead the first group," Ivan said.  "La'rece and Janara, of
course, go with me.  I am also taking Eamon, Jarek, Elois, Luna,
Dorlon, and
Starzylle."
    "The second group," he continued, "will be led by Stevan.  He will
be
taking Darren, Alan, Tareena, Andraia, Talia, Caballein, and Morana."
    "The third group," Ivan announced, "will be led by Xyranthes.  He
will be
taking Aramis, Kano, Crystinah, Rogan, Jayne, Alcinia, and Cyrus."
    "The fourth group," Ivan continued, "will be led by Rengar.  He
will take
Odessa, Myiona, Mura'shar, Ariana, Echo, Shea, Traighan, and our
Gleeman
Luke.  Remember we meet in the fifth village in two weeks.  Are there
any
questions?"
    "Remember," Ivan said before the groups left, "you are representing
the
Lord Dragon and the Black Tower."
    Jayne led her horse over to where Xyranthes' group was meeting, her
heart
still shadowed.

Jayne Se'Lyra Miere

 Myiona Sedai, First Dragonsworn of the Black Tower, sat upon her
horse
brooding.  The constant presence of her bondmate in her mind kept the
situation constantly in her thoughts.  --What am I going to do about
him?--
she wondered.
--Everytime I push him away he comes back stronger.  Does he think this
is a
game?--
    She looked over at Mura'shar who was riding beside her.  He was
smiling
and she had even heard him whistling a couple of times.  Up ahead she
could
see Rengar riding beside his bondmate, Odessa.  Odessa was Domani also,
and
Myiona wondered if she might know how to handle men better.
    Myiona sighed realizing she would have to swallow her stubborn
pride to
ask the other woman for help.  --Not bloody likely,-- she thought.
--Things
would have to be a lot worse before I let anyone know how out of
control I
am.--  Talking with her aunt had been no help, she shuddered everytime
she
thought about Asha'man and turned the conversation back to business.
    Myiona looked over at Mura'shar and asked, "What are you so happy
about?
We have been gated away from the tower and are out gathering up a bunch
of
recruits who may not be able to channel enough to light a candle.  The
only
inn in the town will probably not hold all of us and will be full of
vermin.
I would rather be back at home in my own bed."
 
Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 Crystinah turned to stare towards her home, in Amadicia. Then she gazed at the Black Tower, her newest home. This was definitely not the life she had always dreamed having, but then, she had never really wanted to become Aes Sedai. With a slight shake of her head, she walked over to her horse who was already saddled and ready to go. If only she was. Truthfully, she had been with the Black Tower for quite a while, but still did not fully think of it as her home. She mounted her stallion and rode him towards the group of women. But before she reached them, she stopped to have some time to herself to think. Soon the girl who had joined them in Mayene, Alcinia, rode up beside her. They talked for a while, then they looked over at Myiona. Surprisingly, her face turned bright red. Crystinah frowned. Something was up with the Domani woman, and she had no intention of telling her friend what was the matter. Of course, the only thing that keeping a secret did to Crystinah was attract her interest. She was a Blue, after all. Then she listened to Ivan give them the orders, and tell them a little bit about the journey ahead. Crystinah shrugged and soon they were riding through the gateway. Instead of chattering with the other women, Crystinah was a few paces behind, thinking. Soon they were out of the gate and not in the Black Tower anymore, but on a hill in Murandy. Crystinah knew her bondmate was off to her left, and deliberately looked straight ahead. She saw Myiona turn quickly away when Mura'shar smile at her and frowned. ~I wonder what is up with her. Something more curious is what's up with me. Bloody ashes, if I could just figure myself out I would be content~ she thought. She blinked then turned to see Myiona trotting towards Stevan and Ivan. "I don't know about you," the Green said, "but something cool to drink would be good now. Could we speed this up so we can get to the villages before dinner time?" Crystinah nodded her head. ~Finally,~ she thought, ~someone around here talking sense. I wish I were somewhere away from the sun. Hmm . . . at least I don't have to sweat.~
Karen
aka Crystinah

 Alcinia rode to where her group was gathering.  She was glad that
she had
met and talked with Crystinah before.  She had met her bondmate on the
boat
as well, but really did not know him since most of her time onboard was
spent
sleeping or sicking-up.
    Alcinia looked down at the dusty black pants she was wearing.  They
were
better than the rags she wore in Mayene, but she would rather be in a
dress.
Still, the fit of the pants was flattering if you got them tight
enough.  She
looked around the group at the people she had only passed in the halls
of the
Black Tower or in the dining hall.
    ~~Hopefully,~~ she thought, ~~I will get to know some more people
on this
trip.  Going to pick up some new recruits does not sound dangerous and
there
should be plenty of time for striking up a friendship.~~

Alcinia

 They stood in a land of green, where rolling hills built up the
landscape,
and small copses added different shades of green to that of what the
grass
already gave. The sun was high in the sky; a sky not clear, but
patterned
with mottled clouds that the sunlight reflected off to give the sky a
golden
tint.
 The man stood on a hilltop, gazing at the small village on the
horizon. He
was not the only man standing there, for behind him was a group of
seven
others. He raised his hand and pointed. "Regard. That's our
destination, and
we need to get there before evening begins to fall."
 The small group began to walk; rising with the hills, and sinking into
the
valleys. There is a much easier way to travel, thought the man, who
then
laughed silently at his own joke. Leave a good impression on the
villagers,
that's what Ivan said. It would just scare them if we Travelled into
their
village centre.
 As the day wore on, and their legs became weary, and the beating sun
drew
sweat mercilessly from their bodies, they began to wish they had taken
the
easier option. But they were from the Black Tower; they could not fail.
Their
pride would not let them fail.
 It was well past midday when they arrived in the small village. Once
he had
heard the Lord Dragon talk about Emond's Field, the village in which he
grew
up. Regard must be of similar size: there could not be more than a
hundred
buildings in total.
 They had already passed through a couple of small farmsteads, where
small
children had run up to them breathlessly asking questions, and dogs had
come
barking, only to be turned away with a breath of Air. But now they were
in
the village itself, and the buildings became clustered and smaller. The

houses themselves were quaint, built out of stone with a thatched roof,
with
steam pouring out of the chimney, and diversing into the openness of
the
world now open to it. Tempting smells found their ways into their
noses, from
where the women were baking cakes in their ovens.
 With every step they took, they were attracting stares. With a village
this
size, it must be a rare occasion to receive so many visitors. The
stares, as
well as the people that owned them, followed them to the village
centre,
where a statue stood, commemorating events long past.
 It was there where the group stopped, and the man stepped forwards. "I
wish
to speak with the Mayor," he said, firmly, but loud enough for all the
crowd
that had now gathered around them to hear. Murmurs spread quickly
through the
crowd as a man of medium height, and a stern, strong, yet wisened face
pushed
his way to the front of the crowd. The man estimated his age at 60, yet
he
could have been younger than that, for his well-muscled body implied he
was
still as healthy as ever.
 "I am the Mayor," he said in a proud voice. "What do wish of me?"
 The man stepped forwards. "I am Stevan Jaer Ingaren, Asha'man of the
Black
Tower. This is Alan al'Daren, Asha'man of the Black Tower. This is
Caballein
Jukeisha, Asha'man of the Black Tower. This is Darren Sadke, Asha'man
of the
Black Tower. This is Tareena De'Havilan, 2nd Dragonsworn of the Black
Tower.
This is Morana Coedrin, Dragonsworn of the Black Tower. This is Andraia

Korinth, Initiate of the Black Tower. And this is Talia Daimar,
Novitiate of
the Black Tower."
 As he had introduced each one of them, the villagers had fallen
silent. The
mention of the Black Tower had obviously struck fear into their hearts.

Rumours have spread even this far. The man waited, watching each of
their
fearful and uncertain faces with a small smile. He continued. "We have
heard
of a group of channelers in this area. We have come to collect them."
 The silence shattered as the murmurs that had followed them to this
place
began again. The Mayor quietened them, then spoke. "I'm afraid you are
in the
wrong place. There are no..." He hestitated, as if afraid to speak the
word.
"...channelers in this area."
 The man gave a wry smile. He had expected this to happen. "We must be
in the
wrong place," he agreed. "Even so, we will stay in one of your inns for
a few
days."
 The Mayor looked unsettled. Obviously he had thought the answer he had
given
would make them leave the village. Stevan sighed. Making a good
impression
will be hard...
 
 

Steve
--------------------------------------------------------
Marked Asha'man Stevan Jaer Ingaren
Legate to the M'Hael
Captain of Soldiers
Lord of Fal Sion
--------------------------------------------------------
<><

 Talia had endured hard stares before. There were many places in her journeys that men couldn't believe a young woman like her had been traveling on her own without an escort. But these stares were completely different. They were on edge. She could tell that. Her eye scanned as the group passed each pair of nervous eyes. Fidgeting with her headband, Talia gave the people what she thought might be a kind smile. A child winced and hid behind his mother's skirts. ~Hmph~ She thought to herself.. ~Must be scarier than I thought.~ The group stopped as Stevan asked for the Mayor. When the man finally showed before them, Talia gave him a cursory examination with her sharp eyes. ~*that's* the Mayor?~ She almost laughed, but she didn't. "I am the Mayor," he said in a proud voice. "What do wish of me?" The man stepped forwards. "I am Stevan Jaer Ingaren, Asha'man of the Black Tower. This is Alan al'Daren, Asha'man of the Black Tower. This is Caballein Jukeisha, Asha'man of the Black Tower. This is Darren Sadke, Asha'man of the Black Tower. This is Tareena De'Havilan, 2nd Dragonsworn of the Black Tower. This is Morana Coedrin, Dragonsworn of the Black Tower. This is Andraia Korinth, Initiate of the Black Tower. And this is Talia Daimar, Novitiate of the Black Tower." An eerie silence befell the crowd as Stevan introduced each member of the group. Talia raised a brow curiously. Could these have heard of the Black Tower as far as this? Obviously so. The tension in the villagers had increased. When her name was called, she bowed her head respectfully toward the Mayor even though she didn't think much of him. He didn't seem the type of person who was able to lead very strongly. He was nothing compared to the leaders back home. "We have heard of a group of channelers in this area. We have come to collect them." And then the murmurs began. Talia knew the villagers couldn't stay deathly silent the whole time. The mention of channelers cut the silence as easily as a hot knife with butter. "I'm afraid you are in the wrong place. There are no..." He hestitated, as if afraid to speak the word. "...channelers in this area." Talia smirked inwardly. She knew he was no leader. He was afraid of something. Talia couldn't place what. Of course, he could just be afraid of the mad channeler before him who would decimate the village with the first annoyance presented him. But, for some reason, Talia didn't think it was as casual as that. The mayor seemed to dart his eyes, looking about the villagers every now and then as if there were someone to fear there rather than in front of him. Casually, she also looked at the crowd, scanning for whatever posed a possible threat. For what was more frightening than a male channeler to a normal average person? That was what Talia wanted to find out. Stevan gave a wry smile. He had expected this to happen. "We must be in the wrong place," he agreed. "Even so, we will stay in one of your inns for a few days." This seemed to make the Mayor even more nervous. Talia's eyes continued the scan the crowd. Something familiar crossed her vision, and Talia tried to look closer. However, the object had vanished amongst the crowd. As the crowd uneasily dispersed, she looked about the others. Falling back in pace with Tareena, Talia continued to look about the villagers as she whispered, "The Mayor fears something, and I believe it's more than just the strangers who look for channelers." "I sense it, too," Tareena whispered back. "Something odd here." The Seanchan's slurred voice was detectable for Talia, yet did not disturb her. She knew that if the others tolerated the Seanchan, she must not be as evil as her people are made out to be. Plus, she was the one who convinced her to stay with this Black Tower. "Very." The novitiate voiced her agreement, and then continued to watch as the group proceeded to the inn.
~Talia Daimar
~Novitiate

 Mura'shar joined his group when his name was called out.  He was
thoroughly enjoying himself as he told his companions the joke about
"the Aes
Sedai, the Whitecloak, and the Ogier who walked into a bar"
    "...and as the Red sister chased the Whitecloak out of the inn, the

innkeeper turned to the Elder and said "Was that wedding legal?"  and
the
Elder smiled and said "He should have been more hasty"  Everyone
laughed but
Myiona, who seemed lost in thought.
    "Just be sure not to tell that joke in Amadicia.  I understand
that's a
hanging offense there.  And I don't know what would happen if you told
it in
Tar Valon, but I don't recommend you find out"  That brought more
laughter,
but not even a smile from Myiona.
    They were nearly to Telgar (why did that name make him think of
Dragons?)
and Mura'shar was whistling a tune popular among the Soldiers when
Myiona
finally turned to him and said "What are you so happy about?  We have
been
gated away from the tower and are out gathering up a bunch of recruits
who
may not be able to channel enough to light a candle.  The only inn in
the
town will probably not hold all of us and will be full of vermin.  I
would
rather be back at home in my own bed."
    To which Mura'shar replied "Why shouldn't I be happy?  The weather
is
beautiful, I'm among friends, and for once, we're going on a mission
that
won't end in a bloodbath.  And besides, you're speaking to me again" He

winked at her.  She didn't seem to know how to respond to that.
    "So we'll be uncomfortable, so the mission may be futile, but I for
one
have seen and done worse"  But he knew that Myiona was only
half-listening.
Something was distracting her.  Something else was weighing on her
mind.  He
leaned close to her and said "I think we both know that something is
eating
away at you inside.  What's wrong?If there's something I can do to
help...?"

Jake
Marked Asha'man high on life

 Morana giggled helplessly at the antics of two ducks swimming in
the
pond.  The small pool of water was really too small to even be called
that,
but several wild birds liked to splash around in it.  These two were
her
favorites.  Whenever she needed to laugh, or be alone for a while, she
almost
always came here.  There was just something about the scrubby bushes
and the
slight breeze that always seemed to be tugging at her hair...
    With a small smile still on her lips, she started strolling back to
the
Tower.  She really was in a rare good mood today and for once, the day
perfectly matched her mood.  A soft wind blew against her face and she
closed
her eyes and savored it.  A woman nearby laughed.  "Morana, just what
are you
doing?"
    Morana gave a start, but opened her eyes and grinned.  "Go ahead,
give me
a heart attack," she said, pretended to be hurt.  "Come here and give
your
old friend a hug, Odessa.  It's been far too long since we've been able
to
sit down and have a good, long talk.  Not since I've first come to the
Black
Tower."  She stepped forward and embraced the other Blue sister warmly.
 
Odessa had been her first friend as a novice in the White Tower, and
even
when their paths had taken them different directions, they remained
close.
"Do you have some time now?"
    "Some.  Not all day, because I still have to pack."  Odessa grinned
and
grabbed Morana's arm.  "Come on."
    Morana laughed and immediately launched into the newest piece of
Tower
gossip as they walked.  They talked like that for the rest of the
day--sometimes teasingly and sometimes seriously.  Odessa was probably
one of
the few people she never, ever had a problem talking to.  She cherished
all
of their time together.  Eventually, though, it was time to eat dinner
and
pack, so with more hugs they went to their rooms.

    The next morning was as nice as the previous day had been, if a
little
more chilly.  Morana stood quietly holding her gray mare, occasionally
fidgeting with her uniform.  It was only with extreme reluctance that
she
gave into wearing it at all, and even then only on missions.  She much
preferred dresses.  Even black ones.  She sighed a little.  At least
the
pants were modest, and not skin tight.  Caballein glanced over at her
sigh,
and she gave him a brief smile.  A part of her good mood from yesterday
was
still with her, and not even mental griping about the irritating
uniforms
would change that.
    The briefing started, and she listened only long enough to find out
who
she would be with and where they were going.  Not the wisest thing she
had
ever done, but concentration seemed to be eluding her today.
Eventually,
though, it was time to leave, and with a last wistful smile at Odessa,
she
followed the others of her group through the gateway.  Seeing the crowd

helped her to pull her thoughts together.  After all, they had a job to
do.

Morana
Blue Ajah
~Laura

 Tareena stood in the middle of the room, staring silently at the only bed, centered in the middle of the small room. The only other piece of furniture, besides a washstand, was a narrow sofa placed on the opposite side of the wall from the bed. Waves of acid tumbled in her stomach as she realized that she was not only going to have to share a room with Darren, her bondmate, she was going to have to share a bed as well. There weren't enough rooms at the inn for everyone to have their own, which meant each of the eight members of the team must pair up with someone else. Given the fact that the village could potentially be hostile, Stevan had decided that each Dragonsworn should pair up with an Asha'man. Of course it made sense for Tareena to be with Darren. Of course it did. Darren stood leaning indolently against the doorframe, watching Tareena pace like a caged animal with a grin teasing the edges of his handsome mouth. "Come on Tareena, it's not that big of a deal. You know this wasn't planned. Besides, you know you can trust me?" Tareena snorted at this last comment, and at least Darren had the decency to blush. Tareena very well knew Darren's reputation with the ladies. One of the very first things she had had to do upon returning bonded to the tower was to find out from some of the other bonded Dragonsworn how to block out the "nightly interludes" their bondmates may be having with other people. It had caused Tareena much embarrassment until she has mastered the technique. It had become almost a joke between the two of them, with Tareena just rolling her eyes when Darren told her to "beware of his activities." Darren had even promised to maybe start teaching Tareena some of the ways in which to flirt with other men. Being raised Seanchan, she had never had the opportunity to engage in such frivolous behavior before, and Tareena had seen some very nice looking men around the Tower grounds lately.... But this was different, this would mean sharing a space. With a man. Something she had never done and was completely overwhelmed about. Feeling her chest tighten, Tareena knew she was in full fledged panic. " I need to get out of here, I need some air." Pushing Darren aside, she almost ran to the stairs and practically bowled over two men getting to the door. Once there, she headed out behind the inn, hoping to find some safety and peace by the riverbank. Tareena sat idly watching the water, taking deep breaths to calm her nerves. I feel so silly, no one else seemed to be having any problems with their room assignments. Talia even has to share a room with someone she doesn't even know, and she isn't complaining. I don't know Andraia very well, she's kind of cool acting, she didn't even blink an eye taking her stuff upstairs. Why am I the only one practically having a cow?" Laughing gently at the sudden image of actually giving a bovine birth, Tareena tossed her head, hoping to get her hair out of her eyes. Since coming to the Tower, it had grown several lengths, a treasure to her. She had never been allowed this freedom before and she took great pleasure in it now. Catching sudden movement out of the corner of her eye, Tareena stood to better face what may be coming at her. Seeing nothing for a moment, she was almost ready to chalk it up to imagination, when she saw it again. A flash of white through the trees. Silently, she made her way over to the treeline, Cautiously moving branches out of her way. What she saw made her put her hand over her mouth to stifle a giggle. A group of four children were playing in the clearing. Two boys were wearing white, to Tareena it looked like their mother's bedsheets, and were playing with sticks made to resemble swords. They appeared to be fighting another boy over the lone girl, tied up against the tree. As Tareena got closer, she saw the two boys finally overcome the "bandit" and apparently save the girl. Just then, one of their mother's must have called because they all took off out of the clearing. Laughing to herself, feeling much better about things, Tareena began the walk back to the inn. As she came from out of the trees, she saw Darren standing at the back of the building with a frown on his face. Feeling bad for taking off out of the room like that, she hurried over to him. "Where have you been Tareena? You took off and I was worried when I couldn't find you. You know you aren't supposed to take off alone, what if something happened?" Tareena was about to get angry at his tone when she looked up into his eyes and saw genuine concern. She didn't need to feel through the bond to know that he really had been worried about her. Tareena contritely lowered her head and apologized. "I am sorry, it's just I got a little overwhelmed earlier and I had to leave. Forgive me, I will try to do better." Seemingly surprised that she had accepted his words so meekly, Darren softened and began leading the way back to the inn. "Tareena, I know you are worried about tonight but you really are going to have to learn to trust me, okay?" Nodding her head, Tareena smiled at a world that suddenly seemed better. Remembering the children playing, she retold the story to Darren, laughing at how the boys had to "save" the girl, just like men thought they had to. Thinking that Darren would laugh with her, Tareena frowned when he didn't answer. "Darren, what's the matter? I told you I was sorry...." "Your story...why would two boys be wearing white sheets? In the woods? I wonder what they were playing...Excuse me Tareena, I need to go find Stevan. I think we may have just discovered why the mayor was acting so skittish and afraid. I will be back later." Tareena stared after him, wondering what in the world he was talking about. Oh well, at least I am feeling better about tonight, even if it is just a little. He is right, I am going to have to learn to trust him, one way or the other. I wonder what Talia is doing? Maybe I will go find her and give her another lesson in the power tonight. That will take my mind off of things... -----------------------------------------------------------------------------
Okay, how was that for a beginning to the whitecloak thing Steve? I did it just for you :) Luke won't be able to RP for a bit longer so I added him into this one, go ahead and write what you need to, I just didn''t want you to wait for him.

 Talia Daimar was finished getting her part of the room straightened. She hadn't bothered to unpack any. She was used to living out of bags and she didn't think they'd be spending a lot of time here anyway. The only thing she didn't like about the situation was that the powers that be stuck her with Alan of all people. Alan, the troublemaker (in her opinion), the only Asha'man she really knew the name of besides the group leader Stevan. Alan, the cocky guy who thinks he would have won the race given the time. Sure, he *said* he thought she would have won, but the look in his eyes showed different. When Alan entered the room to set his things down, Talia pretended to be busy making sure her bedsheets were straight and tidy. And when she could no longer logically be doing that, she picked up her toting bag and left the room without a word. A male channeler. She still hadn't gotten over the fact that she's actually willingly staying with these men in order to learn about the Power from the Dragonsworn. For all she knew, Alan would go mad during the night and kill her and himself in the process. Muttering under her breath, she nearly walked straight into Tareena. Without looking to see who it was, she barked out, "What where you're going, you Light-bungled..." Finally realizing it was Tareena, she cleared her throat and mumbled a hasty apology, averting her eyes. "Talia," Tareena had a raised brow, but the Seanchan seemed to ignore Talia's mishap, "I was just looking for you. It is time for another.. lesson." Talia nearly rolled her eyes. Another lesson. The last lesson had been a miserable failure. She said she could learn to channel, and yet there had been no spark so far. What did she think would be different this time? "Yeah." She answered. "Where?" She hardly spoke more than a few words at a time unless she was annoyed or angry. Tareena turned and led Talia to where the lesson would take place. Talia followed, all the while thinking of things to do to irritate Alan tonight. *****
~Talia Daimar
~Novitiate

 Andraia glanced around the room quickly before setting her bag
down.
Pleasant, with a nice window and reasonably clean.  It would do quite
well.
Stowing her bag in one corner, where it would be out of the way, she
exited
the room.  She hadn't been listening when room partners had been given
out,
but, due to their friendship, she had the suspicion that Stevan was
hers.  A
very interesting situation, this room sharing.  Why an Asha'man and a
Dragonsworn had to be paired together she still had not reasoned out,
but
there was certainly a logical explanation.  She was sure of it.
    She peered out the door of the inn, her hood pulled down to shadow
her
face.  A tiny town for certain: it reminded her of her old home.  The
home
where they had tried to kill her and her mother.  Shuddering slightly,
she
stepped out into the sunlight.  A quick look around to stretch her legs

wouldn't hurt her.
    The village was as tiny as her first impression had given her -- it
took
perhaps twenty minutes to walk around it and arrive back at the inn.
One
slender white hand appeared from the folds of her cloak, raising to
straighten her hood... and froze.  Across the street a man was staring
at
her, his eyes full of surprise which turned rapidly to hate as she
watched.
She knew those eyes.. that look.  An old neighbor from her first home,
the
man that had led the Whitecloaks to her poor father, the man who had
led the
mob to their home and wrenched Marcus Korinth from the arms of his
sobbing
wife and terrified child.  With a small gasp Andraia turned on her heel
and
fled back into the inn.  Tendrils of fear broke through the icy wall
that
held her emotions in check and appeared in her normally calm light gray
eyes,
blinding her in her flight.  Only memory guided her to the room,
enabling her
to dash through the correct door...
    ...And to nearly crash into Stevan, who had entered while she was
gone.
He was shocked to see her normally cool features twisted into a rictus
of
fright, her eyes darting from side to side and her hood, usually
perfectly in
place, laying upon her shoulders, revealing her features to the
world...
features that were somehow whiter than usual.
    "Andraia?"  His questioning voice brought her back to her senses,
but the
fear remained, lodged in her gut like a cold rock.
    "He's here... oh Light, he's here, and he still hates me so
much..."  She
eased herself into the nearest chair and covered her eyes.  "Oh
Light..."

Andraia Korinth

 "He's here... oh Light, he's here, and he still hates me so much..." She eased herself into the nearest chair and covered her eyes. "Oh Light..." Stevan stared in shock. If it was possible for her to look whiter than she usually did, then that's how she was looking. Tears touched her cheek, and her breathing was fast yet irregular. He was so surprised that the question could barely force itself out of his mouth. "What's the matter? What's happened? Who is he?" Andraia tried to steady her breathing; but after she began speaking it fell back into panic. "He...he was my neighbour. He led the mob to my home to...to..." She burst into tears fully this time. He stood over her, concerned. She glanced up into his eyes and found the courage to continue. "...to kill my father. To take him to the Whitecloaks." Stevan's eyes opened wide in shock. That was why she was so cold. Her appearance, and obviously her father's, had led to a traumatic childhood, one where she was feared and forced to hide. But her adulthood would not be the same. Not on his life. As he spoke he realised his arm was around her, and her head rested on his shoulder. "Don't worry, I won't let him get you. In fact, this time...the tables might be turned..." At that moment he heard the pattering of feet as Tareena burst into the room. She stopped suddenly when she saw him. "Sorry! Was I disturbing something?" "Oh no." Stevan removed his arm from Andraia and stood to face her. "Did you want to see me?" "Yes. I was out in the village, when I saw some boys dressed in white, playing swords. Sounds like there's a heavy Whitecloak influence here." Stevan turned to Andraia for confirmation. Andraia was still in shock, but managed to speak to him. "He'll be where the Whitecloaks are. He's almost one of them himself." He turned back to Tareena. "Thank you for your information. If there's Whitecloaks here, it'll make our mission more difficult, as well as explaining why the villagers were so hostile towards us as channelers." Tareena turned and began to leave. He spoke again. "And enjoy your night..." As he walked down to the bar, where he surely could find some more information about the Whitecloaks, he grinned as he thought of what he had done. An Asha'man and a Dragonsworn sharing beds was a stroke of genius. It was going to keep them all occupied, worrying about each night, that they weren't going to be capable of doing anything stupid during the day. And besides, they might get to know each other better... He reached the bar, and walked up to the counter. "One ale please." The other patrons moved away from him as he took a seat up by the counter - the perfect place for ordering more beers with little more effort. Ignoring the negative reaction he received, he began to speak to the innkeeper as his beer was being poured. "I suppose you don't get a lot of visitors to this village then. Travellers like us must be quite a rarity." The innkeeper was still hesitant at speaking to a channeler, especially a male one, but he managed to reply as he gave Stevan his beer. "Oh yes, a welcome bit of business in these parts." "Do you get a lot of business then?" "Well, there's the Whitecloaks that come up from the garrison every week...some are due tomorrow in fact." The innkeeper did not realise what vital information he had given the Asha'man as they carried on chatting into the night. Eventually, Stevan paid him and went up to his room he was sharing with Andraia. Whitecloaks tomorrow. Our task will be difficult... OK, that sorts out a little bit. We need someone to do the healer bit OK? And it needs a woman...Laura? Your evening hasn't been occupied yet...
Steve <><

 Alan looked up at Stevan as the Ashaman gave him the number to the room he was staying in. Stevan had a slight smile on his lips and there was a glint in his eyes. Wondering what the man was about, Alan just shrugged and walked up the stairs to his room. Ruffling the hair of a young boy he passed, Alan was suprised the boy had not jerked away. Most people thought Male channelers as rotting maniacs. I guess there is innocence in youth, thought the young ashaman. Going through the door to his room, Alan almost dropped his bags in shock. That bloody man had put him with the novitiate Talia. This was not a bad thing but Alan had always been taught that things like this was indecent. With a sigh Alan turned himself over to the inevitable and was about to say something when Talia picked up a hand bag and burst out of the room. Staring at her retreating figure Alan wondered how the men of the Black Tower were faring in their own rooms. Laying down his Saddlebags, Alan went down stairs to check on his horse. Alan did not trust some of the men that worked here enough to tend his animal and friend. Whistling a merry tune as he went to the stable, Alan thought about his newly acquired roommate. She seemed like a person who would be fearless in battle, and would watch Alan's back, but could she be sociable enough for Alan to get a good nights sleep. Chuckling, Alan wondered what this night held in store for him. He opened the door to the stables, only to see his horse in the first stall. Digging in his pockets he pulled out an apple and fed it to the war horse. Snorting in appreciation, the horse quickly gobbled the fruit down. Alan then went on to check his horse for any problems. He had just lifted the stallions back foot to check the shoeing when he heard a scream. Running out of the stall he saw that a young boy had fallen from the hay loft. Alan ran to the boy only to see that he was unconscious and had blood coming from a wound in the head. Turning to the nearest person Alan said, "Go get a healer!!" ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Okay, i think we all know what goes next so someone pick up where i left off. i would have written more but i need a women to procede any further. Check ya later
 Joe

 "Your story...why would two boys be wearing white sheets?  In the
woods?
 I wonder what they were playing...Excuse me Tareena, I need to go find

Stevan.  I think we may have just discovered why the mayor was acting
so
skittish and afraid.  I will be back later."
     Tareena stared after him, wondering what in the world he was
talking
about. Oh well, at least I am feeling better about tonight, even if it
is
just a little.  He is right, I am going to have to learn to trust him,
one
way or the other.  I wonder what Talia is doing?  Maybe I will go find
her
and give her another lesson in the power tonight.  That will take my
mind off
of things...
       "AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH"  a shattering scream filled the air
causing
Darren to whip around and stare at Tareena.  "Where did that come from
Tareena?" " I don't know, Darren, it sounded like the stables maybe."

"Okay, look, you need to go tell Stevan that there could possibly be a
strong
Whitecloak influence in this town.  He has to get this information as
soon as
possible.  I will go see who needs help, it sounded like a child.
Shocked,
Tareena just looked at him.  " How do you know about the Whitecloaks
Darren?
Where did you get that theory?"  "Tareena, I don't have time to explain
right
now, just do it!"
     Stung by the rebuke, Tareena turned and left once more for the
inn.  The
least he could have done was explain...wait a minute you idiot.  If
someone
is in trouble, you don't sit around and wait for explanations.  He did
the
right thing and in the same position, you would have too.  Just because
you
are becoming friends with someone, does not mean you allow that to come
in
the way of duty or obligation.  I sure do have a lot to learn about
people.....but I am getting there.  Feeling better, Tareena hurried her
steps
toward the inn and practically ran to Stevan's room.
     Bursting into the room, Tareena stopped short at the spectacle of
Andraia with her head on Stevan's shoulder.  Obviously distraught over
something, Tareena felt suddenly ashamed at just barging in the room.

"Sorry! Was I disturbing something?"
    "Oh no." Stevan removed his arm from Andraia and stood to face her.
"Did
you want to see me?"
    "Yes. Darren sent me to tell you he believes there to be a heavy
Whitecloak influence here." Stevan turned to Andraia for confirmation.
    Andraia was still in shock, but managed to speak to him. "He'll be
where
the Whitecloaks are. He's almost one of them himself."
    He turned back to Tareena. "Thank you for your information. If
there's
Whitecloaks here, it'll make our mission more difficult, as well as
explaining why the villagers were so hostile towards us as channelers."

Tareena turned and began to leave. He spoke again. "And enjoy your
night..."
     Now why in the world did he say that, Tareena wondered, he's never

really spoken more than a few words to me,  he certainly had a strange
tone... shrugging her shoulders, Tareena once again began to rush, this
time
out of the inn, and towards the stables to see what in the world was
going
on.

 Mura'shar leaned close and said, "I think we both know that
something is
eating away at you inside.  What's wrong?  If there's something I can
do to
help...?"
    "I wish I knew what was wrong," Myiona said with a sigh.  "I know I
have
been acting horrible lately.  I am sorry."
    "Halt!" The order came from the front of the group where Rengar was

riding.  Gratefully, Myiona dismounted and led her horse over to a
grassy
area nearby.
    "I hope he is stopping for a while," Myiona said as she stretched.
"I
think it is about time for lunch and I am stiff from being in the
saddle all
morning."
    The Gleeman was sitting upon a fallen tree.  Several of the women
were
unpacking food from one of the pack animals.  Rengar and Odessa walked
into
the woods together.
    Myiona walked over and grabbed some food and drink.  She walked
back to
Mura'shar and said, "I am going over near the stream to eat.  Would you
like
to come?"

aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Vicky
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 La'rece rode along listening to Janara sing.   The former tinker had a
lovely voice and the song she had chosen was sweet, romantic and filled
with longing.   Somehow it suited the day.

Spirits were high as the group led by Ivan Gregorian crested a low
hill.  There on the far side of a glen, a fair sized village stood.
La'rece had no idea what the village's name was; travel to the south
for the Green tended to be restricted to very specific towns, most
considerably larger than this small oasis.

As they approached the village, La'rece turned to Ivan, "I'll be back.
Continue heading into town."  Looking at the rest of the group, she
added.  "It might be best if we tone down the ode to black while were
down here, Ivan.  We stand out and in places like this, that can create
unwanted fear."

"We are the Black Tower, La'rece." Ivan said flatly.

"You know what I mean.  Think on it.  I'll be right back" the Green
replied.

With a significant glance to Janara, La'rece spurred her horse forward
to find out what she could about the village they had found.

********
"Where's she off to, Ivan?" Elois asked.  The beautiful Dragonsworn had
ridden forward unheard by Ivan as he concentrated on La'rece.

"What?" the Kandorian asked, startled.  "She's off to …"  Chuckling to
himself, he said, "She's gone to scope out the town up ahead.  No doubt
she believes the residents of this village will be more forthcoming
with a woman.  Well, maybe they will.  We'll see, won't we?"  The
one-eyed Asha'man's grin made Elois harumph and roll her eyes as she
rode over to join Janara and the other women as the group continued
toward the village.

*******
Lauren
La'rece Barata'gan
Dragonsworn, Marked, Guardian of the Black Tower

 Morana actually found the whole situation to be very amusing.  The
looks
on the faces of the Dragonsworn and the Asha'man when they found out
that
they would be sharing rooms was absolutely priceless.  She chuckled to
herself again as she put her saddlebags in the corner.  Sharing a room
with
Caballein didn't really bother her after some of the things they had
been
through together.  It was just another assignment, another mission,
another
"hardship" to go through.  They were fairly close friends, insomuch as
they
could be, since this wasn't the life she had wanted for herself, so she
was
okay with this.  Caballein, on the other hand, didn't seem to see it
quite
that way from the way he wasn't quite meeting her eyes.  She grinned at
him,
about to tease him over his embarrassment before she was interrupted by
their
door being flung open hard.
    Morana's heart leapt in fright.  Before she knew it, she was
against the
wall and she knew that she would glow brightly to any other Aes Sedai.
She
started a weave...only to find out that it was one of the maids.  In a
second
she had released the Source completely.  Caballein was frowning, but
before
he could say anything, the girl squeaked and almost fell into a
curtsey.
Morana took in a deep breath and held it for a moment. "If you don't
have a
very, very good reason for banging in here like that, girl, I will make
you
regret your lack of manners," she growled, making no real secret of her
anger
at being startled.  The girl took one look at her face, and curtsied
again.
"Mistress, I mean, Lady..."  She flushed and then burst out.  "They
need a
Healer in the stables..someone fell..."  She didn't get any further
than that
when Morana whipped out the door and down the stairs toward the barn.
    Scattered rays of sunlight filltered through the open doors and
high
windows, lending the dust floating about a deep gold color.  It was
very
striking, but none of her attention was on dust, no matter how pretty.
Alan
was kneeling on the floor over a boy whose hair was matted with his
blood.
Tareena was sort of hovering over both of them.  "Alan, what happened?"
she
asked, kneeling next to him to examine the boy.  "I'm not sure," he
said,
glancing at her.  "I heard a scream, and this boy fell from the loft."
Gently, she tilted his head toward her, being careful of the ugly,
seeping
gash.  It looked as if he had hit it on the way down...or been hit by
something.  She frowned.  Her healing talent really wasn't all that
strong,
but it was all they had at the moment, and it was suficient for this.
In a
moment, it was done, and Morana stood.  She looked at the loft, craning
her
neck and backing up to see.  All she saw was shadows, but she did
almost bump
into Caballein.  Absently, she moved away, still peering up.  At last
she
sighed and gave it up.  "This doesn't seem right.  It doesn't look as
if
there's anything to bump his head on."  She shrugged.  "Make sure he
gets
into a bed for right now though.  You can question him later, I guess.
Is
there anything else you need while we're all out here?"  With a last
glance
at the loft, she turned to face Alan and Tareena fully.
~*~*~*~*~
Okay, I wasn't really sure where we were supposed to be going with
that, so I
left it open as much as I could and still have fun writing it.
::grins:: Feel
free to change it if it doesn't work out.

Morana
Blue Ajah
~Laura

 Andraia continued to sat where she had fallen after Stevan left,
staring
off at nothing in the room.  Soon her breathing calmed and evened out
and the
tears dried on her pale cheeks, leaving tiny channels behind to mark
their
path.  The light faltered and died outside the window, but still she
sat,
barely moving, barely even blinking.   Even the shout for help from
outside
failed to penetrate her ears.  In front of her staring eyes images
replayed
themselves.

~~~~~ Many years ago ~~~~~

    "Papa!"  A giggling little girl, claoked and hooded in a protective
veil,
ran giggling across the dooryard to be caught up and swung about in her

father's strong arms.  The tiny child squealed as she was swung about,
her
tiny legs kicking against his wrists.  Finally the man laughed, his
unusual
teeth flashing in the sunglight, and set the little girl down.
    "Did you bring me a sweet from town, Papa?"  The child bounced on
her
toes, her short white curls bobbing.  The man laughed again.
    "Would I forget my favorite girl?"  He held his hands out in front
of
him.  "Which hand's it in, Andi?"
    Andraia pursed her white, rosebud-shaped lips and pointed on chubby

finger at a closed fist.  The hand opened, revealing a small
honey-candy in
the shape of a heart.  She gently picked it up and held it to her
chest,
beaming up at him.  "Thank you Papa!"  She scurried off, leaving the
man to
smile after her, opening his other hand to reveal another honey-candy,
which
he popped into his mouth.
    Andraia had hidden herself away in her favorite hiddy-hole in the
house
to eat the precious candy when she heard the shout.  "You there!
Marcus
Korinth, we hereby name you Darkfriend!  You are to be taken to the
nearest
garrison of the Children of the Light, where you will be tried and
executed!"
 Although little Andi, only three years old, didn't know what many of
those
words meant, the tone frightened her.  The man sounded so angry!  She
snuck
out of her hiddy-hole and peered through a window.  A man she
recognized as
one of her neighbors, who had always seemed angry and mean, was leading
the
head of a mob of villagers who were leading her poor Papa away, hitting
him
and kicking at him after he had fallen, even though he wasn't
resisting.
Screaming, Andraia ran toward the door to help her Papa, only to be
caught in
the arms of her sobbing mother.
    "No Andi... Papa wouldn't want you to be caught.  Stay here, Andi.
He'll
be back... they'll bring him back soon."

    But her Papa hadn't come back.  Andraia and her mother waited for
years,
until the night of the fire, when a terrified Mistress Korinth and a
stony
Andraia had been forced to flee the village that had once been their
home...

~~~~~ Present ~~~~~~~~~

    The images suddenly disappeared as Stevan entered the room.
Andraia
looked up at him, her barriers restored and her fear gone, although a
slight
sadness lurked in her eyes.
    "Were you able to find out any information, Stevan?"

Andraia Korinth

 Darren flew into the stable just in time to hear Alan shout, "Get a healer!". Rather than doing that, though, he knelt and looked over the wound himself. {Hmm, a little beyond my skill... what am I talking about? Hold together one wound on a comrade once and I think I have skill... hey!} Morana had tapped him on the shoulder. Darren got up, allowing her to get to the wound - until he realized she was going to Heal the boy. He quickly interceded, spraying her healing tendrils with gentle but disrupting ticks of spirit-and-water interference. Morana leapt up in horror. "What are you _doing_?" Darren replied icily, "Think. If this guy lets it be known that he was Healed, and there are Whitecloaks around, this whole village could be ash in a week. Since the boy's life is not in immediate danger, we can stick with... conventional means for the sake of politics. Their healer should be arriving any second now." Morana objected, "But his life IS in danger!" Before she could get back down to work, a woman shoved them aside to clear room for herself. While she examined the wound, she exclaimed, "Get me clean hot water. What is this, a conference?" Darren leapt to obey, but by the time he was back with a pan, the wound was simply gone. The room was silent - Darren's return had disturbed a moment of stasis. Alan spoke to the healer. "If you'd like to get away from the whitecloaks... we will-" The healer merely stalked out leaving him mid-sentence. The boy lay unconscious on the ground. Darren reminded him, "She probably knows that if she disappears the whitecloaks will guess the worst." Morana added, "And the village will be burned since we didn't heal the boy and she did. At least if I had done it she wouldn't have incriminated herself." Darren shrugged. "Sorry about that. Wait! He doesn't know he was Healed." "When he wakes up without a scratch, after that fall and being knocked out?" "Then we whack him on the head to give him a convincing bruise before he wakes up." ~~~~~ If anyone in the right town wishes to react to this somewhat trogloditic tactic, feel free - you can have stood in the doorway or something and overheard. Also, I do not think that smacking this guy on the head would count as combat (our team leader barred us from any fighting) :)
Luke
Darren Sadke,
Asha'man

 The song had been one Janara's mother had taught her when Janara was young. Her mother would sing it when Janara couldn't sleep at night. It was a lullaby of sorts, about lovers separated by distance and time but who agree to meet again at a particular location on a particular day. It is from the point of view of the woman, who waits on the designated day. As the day advances without the man showing up, the woman starts to wonder why her lover isn't there. She makes excuses for him, which get more wild and unlikely as the song and day advance. Janara always wondered why the lovers had to split up in the first place. When she asked her mother once, her mother just shrugged and told Janara that she asks too many questions and that that will get her in trouble one day. Janara smirked. It's not so much asking questions, it's pulling stunts like her bond mate did, that gets people in trouble. Janara almost laughed out loud. She couldn't help wondering what Myiona would tell La'rece in private regarding the race. She also wondered what her mother would think of La'rece. It would certainly be an interesting if they ever met. La'rece glanced over at Janara and took off riding toward the small village in front of them. "Where's she off to, Ivan?" Elois asked. "What?" Ivan sometimes had a bad habit of being off in his own little world. Thankfully it rarely became an issue when there was fighting to be done. "She's off to..." "Cause trouble, most likely." Janara interrupted as Ivan continued his sentence. Elois smirked. Janara had shared her and La'rece's exploits with the White more than once. It was nice to keep a friendship with someone like Elois, a former White Tower and White Ajah Sister, who Janara cared for but did NOT share the intimacy associated with being bond mates with. "Well then, perhaps we should follow," Elois said grinning. Janara shrugged and looked at Ivan. "It's not like *I* could say 'no'," he said. Elois and Janara took off into the town. ___________________________________________________________________ Janara Dragon Sworn Bond mate to Ivan & La'rece

 Walking back from the stables, Tareena felt a sense of foreboding
settling itself into the pit of her stomach.  Darren, Alan and Morana
had
related the tale of what had happened with the town healer in the
stables.
Add that with the information about the Whitecloak's and it made for a
fine
kettle of trouble for the people of the Black Tower.  Obviously all is
not
what meets the eye in this town.
     Night had fallen upon the town, blanketing it in a darkness so
thick,
you could cut it with a knife.  The soft light from the lanterns
suspended
from the inn could do nothing to dispel the murkiness of the evening.
Shivering, Tareena moved a little closer to her bondmate, feeling silly
for
giving into the nervousness, but grateful for his presence nonetheless.
 
Stifiling a yawn, she decided to head inside and turn in for who knew
what
tomorrow would bring.  As she approached the doorway to the room she
was
sharing with Darren, Talia rushed up to her, breathless with what
appeared to
be excitement.  "Tareena, I did it!  I can touch the source!"  Proud of
her
accomplishment, a tiny glow began to surround her as she showed off her
newly
acquired talent.  "I am proud of you, Talia, the late night lessons you
have
been suffering through are obviously beginning to pay off.  I know I
have
been strict with you, but you are a good student and a fast learner.
Now, if
you will excuse me, I need to get some shut eye."
      Tareena turned to leave but before she could even open her door,
Stevan
stuck his head out of the room he was sharing with Andraia and asked
her to
join him and the others for a conference.  Remembering what she had
told him
earlier, she wondered if he had actually found evidence of whitecloaks
in the
area.  "Come on Talia, you might as well join us, this affects you as
well."

 Talia was tired. That was simply the only way to put it. To top that off, she wasn't really sure she wanted to try sleeping in that room with Alan. Alan.. now why in the world was she put in a room with -him-? It nearly made her grumble with annoyance. Rubbing her tired eyes, she walked into the room she shared with that troublesome Asha'man and stifled a yawn. She never tried to make outward clues to the way she felt inside. Unless she wanted to let someone know she was peturbed, that is. Everyone in this town was on edge. She had tried to bargain with a local merchant, but he didn't haggle over the price. He accepted whatever price she had spout out. If she had offered a horse hair in return for the riding vest, she swore he would have accepted it. It was no fun at all to be given the price you wanted at the very beginning of the bargaining process. So, it wasn't very much a surprise that, when she heard a noise behind her, she jumped around, ready to defend herself.. and she was nearly knocked off her feet by the flooding sweetness of Saidar as it overflowed.. It almost made her gasp. So, -that- was what Saidar felt like. The lessons with Tareena were definitely paying off. Well, if touching Saidar were Talia's goal in the matter, that is. Did she want to stay with these people? She didn't know. The whole thing was a big 'IF' with her, to say the least. Honestly, if they kept sticking her with woolheaded people like Alan, she wasn't sure if she'd stay the night, much less until her so-called training came to an end. But, she touched Saidar. That was somewhat of a first for her. So, she changed her direction and tried to find Tareena. (Actually, it was a greatly appreciated distraction because she really did want a reason not to return to her room.) She saw Tareena headed toward her own room, most likely, and she rushed up to her. "Tareena, I did it! I can touch the source!" Was that her speaking? She sounded a bit more excited than she felt. No matter, her point was made. Better to talk to Tareena about the Source than to sit in the room waiting for the lummox to return. To emphasize her statement, she embraced the source. "I am proud of you, Talia, the late night lessons you have been suffering through are obviously beginning to pay off. I know I have been strict with you, but you are a good student and a fast learner. Now, if you will excuse me, I need to get some shut eye." ~So much for that idea,~ mused Talia. Now, the only thing she -could- do was return to her room; Dread the thought. She saw Stevan open his door and say something to Tareena. Thinking it was some leader-type conversation that novitiate ears shouldn't hear, Talia almost turned to leave... "Come on Talia, you might as well join us, this affects you as well." Turning back around, Talia raised a brow. A leader-type discussion that affects her? Eh, maybe just another pep talk about the mission. Or perhaps about the odd behavior of the citizens of this area? Maybe. She walked up to Tareena and Stevan and entered the room when allowed to.
~Talia Daimar
~Novitiate

 Myiona didn't really answer his question, but she apologized for
her
behavior, which was good enough for him.  As they sat by the stream,
eating
their lunch, they talked a bit about nothing in particular.  Mura'shar
began
to think things were actually becoming normal between them again.
Whatever
that was.
    By his estimate, they should reach Telgar in two or three hours at
their
current rate.  A little slower than he would have liked, but they were
in no
hurry.
    He stretched out and relaxed.   The whole area was quiet save for
the
stream.  From here, you could almost believe the stories of marauding
bandits, Whitecloaks, and Seanchan were stories to frighten children
with.
"A good sight for a picnic"  he said idly and Myiona nodded
    He wanted to ask again what was on Myiona's mind, but he didn't
want to
ruin the moment.  Myiona was relaxing for the first time since she
returned,
so he just lay there as they had lunch.  When she was ready, she would
tell
him.  Forcing the issue had painful consequences, he'd learned.
    Suddenly feeling a bit restless, Mura'shar got up and walked over
to the
stream.  He looked down at the fish swimming along, and the occasional
turtle
paddling by.  He also caught a glint of something shiny towards the
middle of
the water.  He took off his shoes and waded in.
    "What are you doing?"  Myiona called to him.  He turned and saw her

standing at the edge of the water.  "Is something wrong"
    "There's something in the stream.  Come here"  he said.  Myiona
lifted
her skirts to her knees and followed him in.  She glanced at the water
curiously.  "What?  I don't see anything"
    "Over there" he pointed towards the glittering object.  Myiona
leaned
over, still not seeing it. She gave a loud yelp and toppled into the
stream.
    Mura'shar had reached out for her, and for a moment he had her by
the
shoulder.  But he overbalanced as well and both ended up soaked to the
skin.
Mura'shar reached out and grabbed the item and surfaced.
    Myiona was shivering and her dress clung to her in a most
distracting
way, he noted.  "A flaming turtle bit me!"  she yelled.  She spluttered
as
she wiped water from her eyes.  What was it"?    They both looked at
what
Mura'shar had found.
    It was a rock.  It was about the size of a chicken egg and flecked
with
quartz that glittered as the sunlight hit it.  He met her incredulous
gaze
"Would you believe it's a valuable gem from the Rose Crown of Andor?"
he
asked.
    For an answer, Myiona splashed him with a wave that almost had to
have
been saidar-enhanced.  Mura'shar slipped, loosing the rock, and ended
up
underwater again.  He surfaced laughing, and splashed her back.  As
they
continued to splash and play in the stream, they both lost track of
time.
    A loud cough finally drew their attention back to the shore.
Regnar and
Luke were standing there, both clearly trying not to laugh.
    "I hope we aren't interrupting anything important"  Regnar said
"But we'd
better get going if we're to reach Telgar before dark..  Odessa's
waiting for
us."
    Realizing how much time they'd spent playing, Myiona and Mura'shar
hurried out of the stream.  Luke finally lost control and burst out
laughing
at the two Marked members of the Black Tower playing in the water like
children.  Once he started, the others soon joined in.
    Myiona dried her clothes and hair with the One Power.  Mura'shar
tried as
well, but was less successful.  He was still a bit damp and his shoes
squished as he walked from the bank.  Apparently, they got soaked from
all
the splashing.  But it was worth it.  Myiona is laughing again And it's

another reason  to be glad it's such a warm, sunny day  he thought

_______________________
BTW Mazrim84 is not a known member
Jake
Marked Asha'man

 
    "Were you able to find out any information, Stevan?"
    Those were the words that greeted him as he reentered his room
after his
night down in the bar. He managed to speak, trying hard to disguise how
many
beers he had drunk. "Yes I was. Apparently at least half a dozen
Whitecloaks
are arriving in the village tomorrow, and staying in this inn." Andraia

gasped. "It looks like we'll have to call a group conference."
    As he heard footsteps along the corridor, he stuck his head out of
the
door to see Tareena. "We're going to have a group conference. I want
everyone
in here in two minutes."
    Two minutes later, his group was seated on the floor of his and
Andraia's
small room. As he prepared to start, he noticed the 'games' taking
place
between the group members. Morana was grinning wickedly at Caballein,
who was
refusing to meet her in the eye.  Talia was acting coolly towards Alan,
while
Tareena seemed to be afraid of Darren. The results of genius, he
thought.
    "Before I begin, does anyone have any news to report?"
    Alan spoke up. "A boy fell from the loft of the stables this
evening. He
survived, thanks to the local healer."
    Was Alan saying what he thought he was saying? "You mean, she
can...."
    "Channel," Alan interrupted. "Yes, she can."
    "Did you ask her to join us?" Stevan's voice began to get slightly
faster. They had found another channeler!
    Alan hesitated for a moment. "I did...but she walked away
hurriedly. A
wilder, who obviously doesn't like to admit that she's a channeler."
    Stevan stopped for thought. They would have to work on her. But
that was
a minor trouble compared with what he had found out. "I'm glad that was
good
news, for I'm afraid the only news I have is bad."
    All the group were entirely focused on him now, all looking a
little
worried already, except Andraia, who already knew. "There is a
Whitecloak
garrison nearby. And tomorrow, a group of Whitecloaks will be coming to
stay
at this inn."
    They gasped. "What should we do?" Tareena asked breathlessly.
    "I propose staying here for the moment: we don't want to attract
any
attention by leaving quickly, or appearing that we're afraid. With any
luck,
they won't know that there are any channelers here. If they do find
out...then I'm afraid we'll have to move out as quick as possible.
Anyway,
don't worry about it now, just go and have a good night's sleep." How
ironic...
 

Steve
<><

 Andraia rubbed at the dark smudges under her eyes and stifled a
sigh.
She had not had a good night.  First she had discovered that the
mattress,
while looking fine, had hard lumps the size of a fist in just the right

places to be horribly uncomfortable.  At least on her side.  Then,
after she
had finally settled down and was hovering on the blink of sleep Stevan
had
rolled over and draped an arm across her stomach.  She had been unable
to
roll him back over and every time she had tried to move the arm he
simply
shifted and placed it over her stomach again.  After discovering that
every
time he placed it back on her it moved up more she had given up and
slipped
out of the bed, careful not to wake him up.  At least one of them would
be
able to sleep.  She had spent the night huddled in the room's only
chair,
which was even more uncomfortable than the bed, wrapped in her cloak
and
attempting to sleep... but every time her eyes began to close she
shifted and
nearly toppled from her precarious perch in the chair.  No, it had not
been a
good night.
    She had dressed and braided up her hair by the time the sun had
risen
from it's bed over the horizon.  At least it slept she thought sourly
as she
tucked the last pin into her white hair.  She gave the softly snoring
Stevan
an annoyed look, then sighed and turned back to the window.  It wasn't
his
fault that he was used to sleeping in a whole bed and not just a half,
but it
hadn't done wonders for her exhaustion.  At least I didn't have any
dreams...
    She was decided whether it was a better idea to go down to the main
room
of the inn -- facing a possibility of a tavern full of Whitecloaks --
or stay
in the room and listen to her stomach growl, since it hadn't been
filled in
who-knew how long when she heard the screams.  She turned her head and
looked
out the window.  The room was near the front of the inn, and the vision
of
the street was clear.  A woman was being roughly hauled down the street
by a
pair of Whitecloaks while screaming and fighting, but the two men had
her by
the arms and were hanging on stubbornly.  Andraia moved quickly to the
bed
and shook Stevan's shoulder.  He woke up grudgingly.
    "Stevan!  Two Whitecloaks are pulling a woman down the street.
Should we
do something?  She might be in trouble."

Andraia Korinth

 "Stevan!  Two Whitecloaks are pulling a woman down the street.
Should we
do something?  She might be in trouble."
    Even though his eyes were still blurry he got out of bed as quickly
as he
could and ran towards the window. There he saw what Andraia had told
him
about - two burly Whitecloaks, dressed prominently in their uniforms,
dragging a helpless woman of about thirty behind them. A substantial
crowd
had gathered already and were watching.
    At that moment Morana and Caballein burst through the door.
"Stevan!
There's a..." They stopped when they saw them already staring out of
the
window.
    "Who is that woman?" Stevan queried. She must be someone important
for
that crowd to have gathered around her...
    "The Village Healer," said Tareena as she arrived in his room with
the
rest of his group. "They're obviously arresting her for being a
channeler -
they must have found out about how that boy got miracurously healed
last
night."
    They all bunched around the window, staring out wide-eyed in shock
at
what was going on. Eventually, the Whitecloaks stopped and adressed the

surprisingly large crowd that had gathered. They spoke loud enough for
even
the group from the Black Tower to hear, despite how far away they were.
    "We arrest this woman for she is a channeler!" The crowd gasped,
but the
group from the Black Tower just nodded, for it confirmed what Tareena
had
suggested. "At the end of our stay we shall take her back to our
garrison and
execute her in the name of the Light!" The crowd was silent for a
moment, and
then began to murmur their approval. They had no choice.
    Andraia turned to him and asked him her original question. "So what

should we do? Rescue her?"
    He began to speak, then was hushed by Alan who was channeling
weaves of
saidin at the Whitecloaks and a man who was talking to them. Stevan
copied
Alan's weaves, as did the other Asha'man and the tingling on his skin
told
him the Dragonsworn did the same. They were weaves of eavesdropping.
Andraia
whispered in his ear, "That's him. That's the man who killed my
father." He
turned to her and saw the fear in her face, so he wrapped an arm around
her
as he listened intently to the conversation.
    His weaves picked up every word that was uttered, even though the
conversation was taking place 200 metres away. "There are other
channelers in
the village..." the man began evilly. As the conversation continued,
everything began to click into place. It was that man who had told the
Whitecloaks about the Healer...
    "We have to leave," Stevan decided before the conversation had
ended.
"Quickly. Pack your bags and meet me in the stables in 10 minutes."
    "What about the Healer?" Talia asked, concerned.
    "We'll have to leave her for the moment. The most important thing
is to
leave the village as soon as possible - we can't afford a confrontation
with
the Whitecloaks - it would damage our reputation for ever."
    Within a minute everyone was in their rooms packing their few
belongings.
In 10 minutes, as he had instructed, they were in the stables. He
issued the
instructions. "We will travel to the copse we past on the way here,
about
half a mile away. We'll build camp there, and then travel to the
village in
pairs, looking for information about the channelers we're looking for,
and
how to rescue the Healer. Move silently though. Things musn't get any
worse
than they are now..."

Steve
<><
 

 It was morning.. she knew that much. The light from the window invaded her sleep and made her awaken with a start. Or was that the eerie feeling she had developed while traveling that something was happening. Talia threw the covers back and slipped on her outer garments not caring for decency at the moment. Something unnerved her, and she needed to find out what it was. As she readied herself for the day, she tossed her shoe at the snoring Alan. "Wake up, sunshine.. weren't you supposed to be up already?" Talia quickly ran her fingers through her hair and slid her headband on. Alan made grumbling sounds and tried to hide under his covers. Talia snatched them off, "Get up!" Regardless of what he was wearing, Talia didn't blush.. she simply continued getting dressed. "Something's going on.. I'm going to find out what it is," she said as she left the room, leaving the door wide open. She walked down to Tareena's room and knocked. She wasn't there.. strange. Talia decided to find Stevan and ask him if there was something she wasn't catching on to. When she finally found his room and entered, she saw quite the gathering.. and she had entered in the middle of a conversation. "...arresting her for being a channeler - they must have found out about how that boy got miracurously healed last night," she heard Tareena say as she fully entered the room and closed the door behind her. There was a gathering of the group around the window. Not really caring to bunch up with everyone, she decided to simply listen to them speak to each other in order to discover what they were looking at. "We arrest this woman for she is a channeler! At the end of our stay we shall take her back to our garrison and execute her in the name of the Light!" The crowd was silent for a moment, and then began to murmur their approval. They had no choice. Andraia turned to Stevan and asked him her original question. "So what should we do? Rescue her?" Talia's brow furrowed. Whitecloaks.. arresting a channeler.. what would happen if they discovered about the group currently staying in one of their Inns? Stevan looked about to answer Andraia's question, but then he stopped. It took a while before she realized what was going on. She saw the women embrace the source and weave something that she hadn't learned yet. She grumbled inwardly about not knowing something that others did. Andraia whispered something to Stevan, but Talia had no idea what she was saying. She was scared. Talia didn't know what was scaring her, and she honestly hoped whatever it was didn't have anything to do with her... or Windrider... never forget Windrider. "We have to leave," Stevan decided before the conversation had ended. "Quickly. Pack your bags and meet me in the stables in 10 minutes." Talia blinked. This had to bad. Very bad. "What about the Healer?" Talia asked, concerned. "We'll have to leave her for the moment. The most important thing is to leave the village as soon as possible - we can't afford a confrontation with the Whitecloaks - it would damage our reputation for ever." Talia nodded with his orders and scampered to the room she shared with Alan. Every now and then she would run into Alan as their paths crossed in the hurried packing process. Men were so unorganized; she knew that from living in a household of males with the only exception of her mother. Talia bumped into Alan once, almost crashing face to face.. she paused there and stared at him.. There almost seemed to be.. nah.. She shook her head slightly and quickly got out of Alan's way. Picking up all her things she hurried down to the stable and draped her traveling bags over Windrider's back. "We will travel to the copse we past on the way here, about half a mile away. We'll build camp there, and then travel to the village in pairs, looking for information about the channelers we're looking for, and how to rescue the Healer. Move silently though. Things musn't get any worse than they are now..." She heard Stevan command. Talia mounted Windrider quickly, and followed the group out...
~Talia Daimar
~Novitiate

 Alan looked around. He was outside in a mountain paradise. Huge peaks pervaded his vision in every direction. There were huge evergreens stationed like silent sentinels in front of him. Daring him to enter the forest. Looking over the tall branches he saw the sun blazingly bright, when he heard this beautiful voice whisper..."Come on Sunshine, wernt you supposed to be up already??" Grumbling about the disruption of his dream, Alan tried to hide under the covers. He was just about to fall back asleep when the bedsheets were rudely ripped off of him. Shielding his eyes from the sun leaking through the window. Alan heard the voice say, "Get up". Opening his eyes he saw that the voice was coming from Talia. She was standing in front of the window and was surrounded by a glowing nimbus of light. It was like Alan was seeing her for the first time. THe image was ruined when she spoke, and said that something was going on and she was about to find out. She then left the room and purposely(or so thought Alan), left the door wide open as well. Climbing out of bed, Alan complained out loud. He mimicked Talia's voice while dressing, "Get Up" she says, "Werent you supposed to be up already" she says. Alan was just about to tell himself that he was going to give her a piece of his mind when she came in the room. She briefly explained what was going on and so they started packing. Alan was picking up his clutter and putting it haphazardly into his saddle bags. Alan went to reach down to pick up a shirt that he had thrown on the floor when he almost ran into Talia. They came face to face. Time seemed to slow down and this moment seemed to stretch. Alan looked directly in her eyes and almost thought he saw something there, but before he could place it she turned away. He picked up the shirt and put it in his saddlebags before draping them over his shoulder. A smile came unbidden to his face, he did not know why. He followed Talia down to the stables and saddled his horse. He listened to Stevens command and nodded at the key parts to show he understood. Taking a breath he coaxed his horse into a trot. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Howdy yall whats up?? Just another episode of Black Tower Intrigue for ya, talk to yall later
Joe

 Odessa sat waiting for the small group to reorganize itself. It was a while to Telgar, which was the farthest town out of all five. It wasn't to long a wait before Rengar and Luke returned with a water stained Myonia and her squishing Asha'Man. Odessa contained her laughter, but shared a glance with Rengar. Without a word, the party mounted up, and headed out, Odessa keeping her stallion away from Myonia's mare, which was in season. Though not in a hurry, they picked up a ground-eating canter, the horses needing to stretch. The party was making good time, when behind her, Odessa heard the pounding of hooves. She did a quick head count of the people in front of her. No one had been left behind. Giving a light touch with her reins, and a quick leg queue, the tall bay stud stopped, spun and reared. A woman, mounted on a horse as big as her own confronted her. She could sense saidar from this far away. Odessa would have bet money that this woman was tower trained. The rangy horse she was on wasn't what Odessa liked in a steed, but the woman seemed content, as well as being a competent rider. The rest of the group had stopped and was coming back. She knew that the Dragon Sworn held the power, and would have bet the men held it as well. Odessa rested her cool green gaze on the face of the woman, and waited. She would not speak first, for she was not the one who had taken up the chase. "You are Odessa, no? I wish to join your Black Tower." The woman said in a musical voice. Odessa gave a curt nod. "I am Odessa Jennar Aes Sedai, Marked Second Dragonsworn of the Black Tower." She said, for once using most of her titles. Formality was something she rarely used, but this situation seemed to call for it. "And you are?" The woman paused, seeming to ponder the question. "I am Ariana Kantori." The woman said, again giving as little information as possible. Odessa almost groaned in frustration. The woman was not going to give an inch. "Alright, Ariana. You may ride with us." She said shooting a silencing look at Rengar. "However, you ride at the back with me, for now. Later, we will talk." With that, the Dominai turned Teodoro back towards Telgar, with their new addition riding beside her. Again they moved off, this time only at a trot, and arrived in the outskirts of the town just before dusk. Not a word had been said, though Odessa had every intention of finding out what she could about this woman. Odessa knew that Rengar was not happy with her and that only meant another argument in the making. She sighed. This easy mission was getting more interesting by the second. Rengar lead the party through the town, stopping at a suitable Inn. After haggling with the Innkeep, the party had rooms and food and shelter for their mounts. The hush in the common room was blatant when Rengar, Odessa, Myonia and the others entered the room. Odessa shared a silent and knowing look with Myonia, as they descended the stairs to take a table. Without question, Ariana followed Odessa, taking a seat at her side and still not saying a word. Odessa looked at Rengar, who gave her a knowing look. She winced. When she retired to their room for the night, she would hear all about it. Ignoring it for now, she turned to Ariana. "You said you want to join us. I suppose that I cannot deny you that. But I would like to know who you really are, and why you want to join our tower." She waited patiently for an answer. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Well, It is short, but I got us to town, and got Ariana into the fun. Sorry it took so long guys… Been one hectic week.
JEN~

 Heat like white lightening seared through her veins, scorching and

melting everything in it's path.  Tears of raged and pain etched their
way
over her cheekbones, soaking the bodice of her gray, lightning streaked

dress.  Tare writhed on the floor, beyond caring about shame or pride.
"How
dare you embarrass me!  Me, who has given you everything!  Your life,
your
power, everything you posses is due to my kindness, my generosity.
This is
how you repay me!  Feel my wrath, Tare, my shame.  In front of the
Empress,
may she live forever, you not only tried to subvert my authority, you
directly disobeyed my orders to stop.  Do you realize what this may
have cost
me?  Don't think that because you have become a favorite, it will save
you
now."  Tare's Sul'Dame stalked around the room like a caged animal,
full of
blistering rage at her Damane.  She could not believe the events that
had
unfolded during what should have been a simple ceremony.  Memories
churned
within her, making her soul burn with venom. She redoubled her efforts,

filling her Damane's very fiber with agony.  Screams ripped from Tare's

throat, primal and animalistic.  "Please, please
stop...STOP....STOP!!!!
      Shaking and sobbing, Tareena woke from her dreams, feeling the
residue
of pain she had once felt still tingling in her soul.  Darren was
holding
onto her shoulders, fear and concern etched into the lines on his face.
 
"Tareena, blood and bloody ashes, are you all right?  Talk to me, say
something..Tareena?"  Realizing that she couldn't hardly breath, let
alone
speak, Darren held her, rocking her and cradling her in the security of
his
arms.  Slowly the shaking of her shoulders began to diminish, and the
sobs
turned to little hiccups.  Exhausted, Tareena snuggled into the warmth,

feeling the pain ebb away, gently receding back into the world of
dreams.
     Tareena turned her tear stained face up to his, her brown eyes
searching
his. Not knowing what to say, she continued to stare into his eyes,
feeling
his concern and his worry communicate itself through the bond.  Tareena
had
not wanted to share a room with anyone for a number of reasons, but
this had
big the biggest one.  She often had nightmares of her past life as a
Damane,
sometimes unable to force herself to go to sleep for fear of them.  She
began
to feel deeply embarrassed, wondering what kind of spectacle she had
made of
herself.  Not only had she not had a good nights sleep, she had
obviously
disturbed Darren from his.  Feeling a blush begin to creep its way up
her
face, she tried to pull away from him, not wanting to make the
situation
worse.
     "Oh no, you are not going to do that Tareena.  Whenever something
difficult happens to you, you get embarrassed and try to go and hide.
Not
this time.  So you had a bad dream, it happens to everyone, not just
you.
You were scared, you woke up and I was here.  No big deal.  Don't act
like
you did something wrong, don't feel ashamed.  I told you last night,
you have
to learn to trust me.  this is where it starts.  Trust isn't just
something
for when you are strong, trust is often for when you are not.
Understand?
Besides, it is one of the fringe benefits of having such a great
bondmate as
myself."  With a grin for his last statement, Darren turned away from
her,
giving her a moment of privacy to collect herself.  Realizing that what
he
said made sense, even though it was hard to do, she let go of her
embarrassment, and began to get dressed.
     "Tarrena?  Who's Tare?"  Startled, Tareena whipped around to stare
at
him.  "Why do you ask," she questioned, stalling for time.  "Just
something
you kept saying, over and over.  I am Tareena now, not Tare.  I was
just
curious."  Nonchalantly, Darren continued to move about the room,
straightening things but Tareena could feel him stealing glances at her
out
of the corner of her eye.  I wonder if this is another test, to see if
I
trust him or not.  I don't think I can go into all of that right now.
It's
to fresh, the memories to painful.  I don't know what he wants me to
say.
"Darren, it's not something I can share with you right now.  Not just
you,
with anyone.  But I will promise you this.  When I am ready to speak of
it,
it will be with you first, okay?  Nodding his assent, Darren went to
the
window, pulling back the curtain for a better view of the morning.
Watching
him, Tareena felt a renewed sense of hope, as if everything would be
okay.
Suddenly Darren let out a string of curses which would have downed a
lesser
woman, fortunately, Tareena kind of enjoyed his language, often
practicing it
out of earshot of everyone else.  "What is the matter with you?"  "Look
at
this, look what's happening."
     After one good look at the street, the bondmates moved almost in
unison,
heading for Stevan and Andraia's room as fast as they could get there.
They
entered the room to see Stevan standing at the window, asking Andraia,
"Who
is that woman?"
      "The Village Healer," Tareena said, supplying what information
she
could.  "They're obviously arresting her for being a channeler - they
must
have found out about how that boy got miraculously healed last night in
the
stable."
     After discussing the situation, it was decided for the team to
leave the
inn, hoping to avoid any altercations with the whitecloaks.  Tareena
and
Darren arrived at the appointed time at the stables, meeting everyone
there.
Not knowing what was in store for the future, the group set out at a
brisk
pace, into the sun.
 
 Talia rode with the others as solemn and silent as anyone. Many things were going on in her mind. Whitecloaks. The very idea they were nearby made her shiver inside. She'd heard so many things about them, and none of them very nice or pretty. Windrider huffed and shook his head as she rode on. He could sense everyone's uneasiness as they moved out. Patting his neck a little, Talia's eye caught Alan's looking at her. She quickly changed her gaze to Windrider's mane that seriously needed grooming. Another thing on her mind is how Alan seemed to have changed almost overnight from some ruffian soon-to-be-mad channeler to some ruffian soon-to-be-mad channeler with a handsome roguish smile. Talia scolded herself for thinking such things. One, she's only known him for almost one month, and, two, she knew better than to get involved with an Asha'man. They were unpredictable. Not that that, in itself, was bad, but, the fact of the matter remains.. All Asha'man will go insane at some point. Talia just couldn't let herself fall into that. She couldn't let herself care more than necessary for any Asha'man or soon-to-be-Asha'man. Adjusting her head band, she noticed she had thought about Alan and Whitecloaks for the entire journey to the projected camp Stevan had spoken of. Talia shook her head slightly. She really needed to stop letting herself daydream or dwell on inefficient thoughts. Dismounting Windrider, she went about helping pitch tents and such. Tareena, about the only female she knew well in this group, had noticed Talia's behavior, and dismissed it as anxiety over the Whitecloaks situation. Which, in truth, it partly was the reason for her uneasiness. Talia smiled just a little at Tareena, which was a lot on Talia's part, seeing as she hardly ever smiled at all. She tied one corner of the tent securely to the peg embedded firmly in the ground, and then stood, brushing her hands off. She wondered if she would forced to room with Alan again. That thought wasn't met with as much disgust as before, strangely enough. ~Talia Daimar
~Novitiate

 Eamon stared as two more of the women left toward the village, Janara and Elois. That left six of them sitting around doing nothing. Eamon looked to Ivan and saw Ivan just staring at them like the whole group. Eamon feeling alittle tired of sitting in the saddle, trotted up to Ivan and said, "With your permission, Ivan, perhaps we should set up a temporary camp while we wait for La'rece, Elois, Janara?" Ivan nodded, and Eamon began, "okay everyone, time to set up camp to wait for the arrival of our scouts." In about a half hour, camp was set, and the waiting began. Eamon sat on a tree stump alittle ways from camp looking in the direction of the town. A slight frown pierced his lips as he looked. Plans revolved in his head, plans of chaos, plans of treachery. As he looked toward the village, he thought, ~That village is the beginning then there definitely will be no turning back, but was there a way to turn back now...., no.~ Time passed as Eamon mulled over plans in his head, then he saw something in the distance, three somethings. Three riders rode toward the camp, undoubtly La'rece, Janara, and Elois. Kicking a rock, Eamon stood up from the stump and strolled to the center of the camp. Everyone seemed to be meeting there to see what the scouting report was. As the three readied to talk, Eamon listened intently, listening for the next pieces to fall into the plan. O=={=============> Ed
aka
Eamon Tamdrell
Asha'man

 Letting her horse canter, La'rece rode into the village. The village green was festooned for what appeared to be a ceremony or festival of some sort. Perhaps a wedding had just taken place. Seeing the village's apparent single inn, the Dragonsworn made her decision. After handing the reins of her horse to stableboy, La'rece headed to the door of the Inn. Stepping into the Common Room, the Arafellan stood for a moment taking in the various occupants. Three farmers, three merchants, maybe four if the man dressed in black leather seated with the other three was also a merchant. Difficult to tell; most likely he was a mercenary. ~Of course, what was a mercenary doing *here*?~ La'rece wondered if there was some trouble in Altara or Murandy that would draw hired swords to them. It was possible that he was merely a merchant's guard, but instinct told her otherwise. All thought of the room's other occupants ceased as La'rece's eyes settled on four men seated at the back of the Common Room. Pale green eyes met the black eyes of the group's leader, his scarred face seeming to float above the snowy field of his cloak. ~Bloody flaming ashes! Whitecloaks.~ To her advantage, La'rece's garb could give no indication of her being Aes Sedai. Dressed in black leather breeches with black leather riding boots rising to just below her knees, a snowy silk shirt and her hair pulled back in a large black silk bow, she looked more like an eccentric wealthy merchant or noblewoman than anything. Of course, with the presence of a sword strapped across her back, they probably thought she was flat out crazy. None of her concern made itself apparent on her face as La'rece strode into the room and sat down at an unoccupied table ordering a mug of ale from the serving girl who was bobbing a curtsy in front of her. For a long while it seemed that the Whitecloaks might start something. All four stared holes into the Dragonsworn. After a while however, they turned to each other and seemed to continue whatever conversation they were having. Apparently, they weren't going to concern themselves with her. Then Janara and Elois walked into the room. Seeing La'rece, the two women glided over and sat down at her table. ~So much for the Whitecloaks not taking anymore notice of me~ "What are you two doing here?" La'rece asked with a tight smile. "Keeping an eye on you, La'rece" smiled Janara. "And a good thing too. You do realize that there are four Children of the Light sitting across the room staring at us?" "La'rece what *are* you doing?" Elois asked in an urgent whisper smiling brightly when she noticed the Whitecloaks watching. Through her teeth the beautiful White continued, "You're going to get us killed, La'rece." With a bland expression, the Green said, "Hardly. First of all, we aren't doing anything. We're just passing through. Second, we needed to know that they were here. The last thing we want is to start a conflict with the flaming Children of the flaming Light." "La'rece, has it occurred to you that if they're here that there's probably more about somewhere?" Elois continued. "Let's get out of here … now." Janara's hand on her wrist kept Elois seated. "Not just yet, I think. If we just go bolting, they'll follow. Let's … eat. Three travelling companions having a nice meal while passing through." "If you two weren't my friends, I swear …" La'rece shook her head. "I thought they might ignore me before, but these clowns are never going to let us out without a hassle now. Let's just eat and I'll try and think of … oh, boy. Here we go …" La'rece cut off as the four Whitecloaks approached the table. "What are your names and what brings you to Blair?" the leader demanded of the three women. "I'm sorry, were you talking to me?" La'rece asked standing up, a dangerous glint in her eyes. Thinking quickly, Elois forstalled the situation. "Please forgive my sister, captain. She's a bit headstrong … to say the least." Elois ignored the arched eyebrow that La'rece directed at her. "We are travelling to my cousin's estates in … Altara." "What are your names?" the leader demanded again. Janara jumped in, "I am the Lady Narissa, and these two ladies are my sisters, the Lady Louisa and the Lady …" "… Calista." La'rece finished with a glare at the leader of the group. For his part, the captain didn't seem to notice the look being directed his way. Looking at Elois in a way that *suggested* he asked with a sneer "What sort of lady dresses like her and carries a sword?" "The type that'll carve that tongue right out of your head if you don't watch yourself! You can talk directly to me, you son of a goat!" La'rece was furious. Elois looked like she wanted to peel the man with her knife like a grape. Janara was calculating the options, such as they were when the captain triggered the catalyst. "You're no more ladies than my horse is the Lord Commander, himself!" the captain raged. "Your likely all darkfriends down to stir up trouble in these parts. We're talking you back with us to the garrison to be questioned." La'rece's became very still. "Really? Hmmm. Well, I don't think I would like that. It doesn't sound very … entertaining. And you know us ladies, we love to be entertained." With a smooth sweep of her arm, the Dragonsworn drew her blade, its metal gleaming. "Now, we're going to be going now, gentlemen and you're going to stay right here, if you know what's good for you." Keeping her eye on the Whitecloaks before her, La'rece said to Janara and Elois "I think it's time to go, ladies. Let's not doddle, Narissa and Louisa …" The look in La'rece's eyes kept the Whitecloaks well at bay. She was prepared to kill them where they stood and instinct told them she might just be able to carry it through. Janara and Elois moved to the door and headed out as La'rece backed out closing the door as she went through. "Time to go. This oughta please Ivan to no end." The other two women were already on their mounts are preparing to leave with La'rece about to mount her horse when the Whitecloaks came out of the Inn swords drawn. Patting her horse's rump to send it out of the way, the Arafellan blademaster calmly turned to face her opponents. "Well, well, well. Four to one … I like the odds. Would you care for a wager, captain?" La'rece asked with a wicked smile. "I won't wager with you, wench. You'll put down your sword before you get yourself killed and you and your "sisters" come with us." The captain was very sure of himself. "Wench? Okay, that's a problem, see. Because I don't like being called a wench …" ~unless I do it myself, you little weasle!~ "Now, I'm going to have to kill you." Smiling, La'rece prepared to fight. The captain and his men clearly thought there would be no competition. If the woman wanted to fight and die, they would oblige her then take her two companions to the Hand of the Light. Confidently, the captain moved forward thinking to strike quickly and end the fight before it had started. The woman was clearly out of her depth. The astonished look on the captain's face remained as his head sailed across the dirt and rolled to a stop against a low wall. La'rece no longer smiled. Her grin was replaced with the flat stare of a predator about to kill. The Arafellan gestured for the next man to come forward. This time instead of one, two of the Whitecloaks engaged her at the same time. Flowing through the forms, La'rece danced to the song of death. A well rehearsed series of steps since her arrival at the Black Tower. In a very short time, two more corpses lay upon the ground. The last of the four stood looking at La'rece, terror and fury painted across his face. "Darkfriend! You will die, darkfriend. You will die!" La'rece watched as the man turned and ran. She debated whether or not to pursue. Ivan would give her fits for letting him live. Deciding they couldn't risk his reporting what had occurred, La'rece jumped on her horse and galloped after the man who had mounted his own steed and was thundering away. Just when it seemed that the man would escape, an invisible arm knocked him from his horse leaving him flat on the ground. Looking over her shoulder, La'rece tried to see the expression on Elois' face. It had to have been her, La'rece had detected nothing through the bond from Janara. Turning back to the man lying on the ground, the Dragonsworn did what she had to do then rode back to join her companions. "Well, Ivan's not going to be pleased about this." La'rece began. "But we did learn something important. There's a Whitecloak presence in the area and likely a significant one if they have a full garrison." "Did you happen to notice?" Janara asked. "There weren't many people around the village … even before the … fight." La'rece and Elois both looked around. It was true. The only people they had seen were at the Inn and none of them were necessarily from the area. La'rece frowned "Let's get back to the group. We can decide whether to continue or bypass the village then." As the three women rode out of town, they didn't notice the man dressed in black leather watching them as they went. *********
Lauren
La'rece Barata'gan Dragonsworn,
Marked and Guardian of the Black Tower
Tai'shar Arafell!

 It had first occurred to Janara that there was an unusual lack of
people in the
village just after La'rece had started her sword fight with the
Children of the
Light.  Janara was confident that she wouldn't need to grasp the power,
La'rece was
capable of dealing with the men, even when they ganged up on her in a
group.  It was
better to not hold the power, even "just in case."  Janara was so
annoyed with the
children she didn't want to risk the temptation of using the power when
it wasn't
necessary.  She was not going to give them the satisfaction, even in
their own
twisted view of the world, of actually having a real reason to take
three women who
were minding their own business to those bloody darkfriend wanna-be
Questioners!
Janara blushed at the intensity of her swear.  ~Well, they were!~

What Janara WAS concerned about was the reaction of the towns people.
It wasn't
every day that a women, any woman, took on even one man in a sword
fight and ended
up killing him. Light, it wasn't every day ANYONE killed another
person, even in
large cities.  This would attract attention, attention of the very
worst kind.

However, as Janara looked around there was no one in sight.  She peeked
into the
tavern and saw the same people there who were there before.  No one
even looked at
her and it was obvious that the patrons were not from around here.  In
fact, there
seemed to be a lack of anyone from around here, including  help at the
bar except
for the bar owner.  People went up and got their own drinks.  Where was
the
barmaid?!  She wasn't conveniently gone while the fight occurred
either, she was
never there in the first place.

Janara walked back out and got up on her horse.  La'rece and Elois were
just coming
back.  There were dead WhiteCloaks on the ground.

"Did you happen to notice," Janara asked just before the three women
rode back to
their group, "there weren't many people around the village...even
before the
fight."  The two other women looked around as if seeing the area for
the first time.

La'rece nodded.  "Let's get back to the group.  We can decide whether
to continue or
bypass the village then."

The women trotted off.  "I would really like to know where everyone
went," Janara
said as they rode, "these are dangerous times, especially for people
who might be
able to use the power, you don't suppose the WhiteCloaks..."
   "That would be logical," Elois said.  He faced mirrored La'rece and
Janara's
frowns of concern.

As the women approached the camp people gathered around them.
"WhiteCloaks,"
La'rece said without much ceremony.  The crowd started to murmur.
  "There doesn't seem to be any villagers in the village," Janara
added. "There are
people obviously from out of town but, it's like the whole village got
up and left
suddently...very odd."  Janara smirked.  She had seen odd things in her
life before,
but this was supposed to be almost a vacation as opposed to a mission,
at least that
is what everyone thought.
__________________________________________________________________

Janara Dragon Sworn
Bond Mate to Ivan & La'rece
(valerie)

 The light of dawn began to stream through the window of the small room, falling directly on Morana as she slept peacefully on the bed. Caballein watched her as she slept; he had never before realized just how beautiful anyone could be asleep. He had asked around the previous night; it seemed that every single person in this squad had been assigned to a room with a member of the opposite sex. He could see no reason for this; even if the rooms had been assigned completely randomly without regard to gender, the probability of all four rooms becoming male-female seemed at least as low as that of two male-male and two female-female. It had almost undoubtedly been planned that way, but the why of it escaped him. He half-jokingly wondered if the higher-ups in the Tower had some sort of scheme to breed channelers in progress. Morana had barely seemed to notice; the previous night she had sat on her bed, clad only in her shift, and talked to him for some time, doing her best not to laugh at his discomfort. He had tried not to look - really, he had - but he had caught an occasional glimpse of her, and no matter how much he tried he could not put thoe images from his mind. Admit it, you bloody fool; you enjoyed it! Trying to take his mind off the situation, he looked away from Morana and stood up, making a valiant but failed attempt to straighten his coat; he had slept fully dressed. He walked to the window and watched the peaceful little town go about its morning rituals, trying to ignore the raven he noticed circling in the distance. It was a scene of such peace that he could almost forget the threat that would face the world far too soon; perhaps there were a few places, such as this, quiet and withdrawn enough that they could escape the destruction which would almost certainly follow- "Take those lies back to your foul master, you Darkfriend witch!" shouted a man's voice from below. There was a sound of a hand striking flesh. Caballein's head jerked towards the source of the voice. In the side street below the window of this room, two men in chain mail and white cloaks had pressed a woman against a wall. "I told you; I can't channel, and I don't serve the Father of Lies!" the woman cried. "All right, then, witch," said one of the two Whitecloaks. "Exactly what herbs did you use to heal that boy last night?" "I don't know," she said, nearly in tears. "It just.. happens. I can't explain how it happens, but... I want them to get better, and they do." "A classic example of dabbling in the power of the Dark One!" the other Whitecloak proclaimed. "Woman, when wounds start magically disappearing, people start recovering miraculously, it's a sure sign of the use of that very evil Power which the witches at Tar Valon use to promote the ways of their evil master!" "But.. if I didn't know, how can I be doing it for evil?" The first Whitecloak slapped her again. "You must have had evil thoughts, witch, or it would never have come to you! Take her away! Let this little hamlet know what they've been concealing from the eyes of the Light!" This was bad. Caballein knelt hurriedly beside Morana's bed and touched her shoulder gently. "Morana, wake up. There's trouble outside," he said. She stirred briefly, muttering something Caballein couldn't quite understand about having been up all night scrubbing pots and it not even being Trine yet. Dreaming about being a novice at the White Tower again. She had become quite well-adjusted to her new life at the Black Tower, after Tor had freed her, at least - where was Tor, anyway? The man seemed to have fallen into a hole and vanished - but he thought she still missed her old life with the Aes Sedai sometimes. He wondered idly if there was a way he could manage to return her to the White Tower briefly; he was fairly sure she could be trusted away from the watch of the Asha'man now. But that was for later. He leaned close to her, noting a faint scent of perfume which hung about her. He made his voice high and feminine, and said, "Wake up, girl! If Sheriam finds you sleeping here, you'll be back in the kitchens for the next month!" Her eyes snapped open, and she started to rise from the bed. Then she noticed him. "That was cruel, Caballein," she said. "Good morning, Morana," he said, smiling at her. "Something's going on outside." He looked out the window again; the woman was making an attempt to resist the Whitecloaks pulling her towards the village square, but she seemed to be accomplishing little. Morana moved next to him to look out the window; it was a small window, meaning that she had to be very close to him to accomplish this. It was somewhat disconcerting, especially since she was still in her shift. "That's the healer from last night," she said. Caballein nodded; he recognized the woman now. "We should probably let the others know about this." He stood and started for the door. Morana began to follow him, but he stopped and looked at her critically. He channeled Air briefly; her dress floated up from the ground and wrapped around her. She laughed. "Most men would be more concerned with doing that the other way around." He ignored that. * * * * * They hurried to Stevan's room and burst through the door. Apparently, he had already seen the woman for himself; he and Andraia were already staring out the window. They listened to the lead Whitecloak's speech; Caballein was acutely reminded of how much he hated Whitecloaks. As the healer was dragged to the hotel the Whitecloaks had taken over, Caballein wove a thin weave of Earth at the chains the Whitecloaks had prepared for her, weakening a few key links. It should be untracable, and it would allow her the opportunity to escape. Assuming she had the presence of mind to not pull on the chains until she was alone. --------------------------------- And, unable to come up with a good conclusion to this long-overdue RP, Caballein's Writer sent the mail and contemplated heading for bed.
 The escape had been almost trivially easy. The whitecloaks had caught
the
channeller they were looking for and stopped. Now that the Black Tower
members were far enough to avoid confrontation, they could plan
strategy at
their leisure. And they could think over the past night. Judging from
various peoples' expressions, Darren could tell it had been an
interesting
time for many of them. He was no exception.

****

Darren closed the door, and thought hard. {I need rest. I still haven't
gotten over my forty-hour day in Mayene, and this might be a fairly
sleepless night if things were awkward.} To ease any possible tension,
he
suggested, "I could sleep on the floor."
Tareena had already begun changing to bed-clothes, using an
air-suspended
blanket as a bit of a privacy screen. He could tell she had stopped
moving
though. "Do you trust yourself so little as that?"
Darren was shocked by the question. After a few moments, he answered,
"No,
I trust myself; I was just giving you some space." {Not enough,
apparently}
Abruptly Darren realized how silly the idea of ever getting any space
in
between them was. He had been slightly tickled by her clothes draping
along
her skin as she was changing; he was sure she thought his boots pinched
terribly when he took them off. As he continued disrobing, he added,
"Of course that's not possible, is it? Are you asking me to sleep with
you?"
"No! I mean, we should because it makes sense, not because..."
{Fool of me to say it that way. I only meant 'next to'... but she did
too.
Why so touchy then? The asking. If she was asking me to, I could be
reading
something into it. But I said I wouldn't, and she's worried.}
She stopped, feeling the frown on Darren's face. A suspicious look
crossed
her face, and she clammed up.
"Tareena, trust me. We agreed we aren't going there. I meant it."
Darren pulled a nightshirt over his relatively revealed body to
emphasize
his point, and rolled into bed. He immediately closed his eyes. {This
is
silly. I'm clearly not yet asleep, and feigning it would not help. But
she
hasn't begun moving yet.} With his eyes still closed, he added,
"For light's sake, just finish up and think about it in bed. No need to
waste lamp oil."
After a few moments, she did, but added, "Please do not order me. We
are
bonded evenly, not with you in command."
Darren nodded as the covers flopped over them. He saw the lamplight go
out
through his eyelids. Lying still, he marvelled once more at the
doubled,
different sensations of his link.
{Enough of that. What is it with her? What is it with me? Why would I
want
to sleep on the floor? I had enough of that in Mayene. No, I didn't get
any
sleep in Mayene. I haven't slept since... Since I fell asleep in
Lenah's
tent and she ran away. What was that about? Aiel strangeness doesn't
approach that. Tarts' contrary must be it. She shouldn't have been
_able_
to leave, she swore. oh, not Sedai, can lie but bad. big ji. no, toh?
What?
I've slept since then! I forgot the last three nights I must be so
asleep I
ruled 'em ouzzz z z tareena, where are you, why did you go to the waste
we
need you here good captain kind of pretty for being as old as I am - no
not
that you learn sword well for a woman you enjoy those curses I let slip
why
did you leave why haven't I woken up next to a woman in ten years - no
not
that we're bonded but not that, yes professional not someone to wake
next
to but I know your shell like my own now, do you know mine too - no not
that what is pinching your arm that hurts YOW}
Darren reflexively flipped into a fast tight spin and landed to shield
the
part of him that hurt - that is, all of Tareena. crouching above her,
having landed without touching her, he did not immediately regain his
bearings. But Tareena was directly in front of him, in pain. She was
flinching and recoiling, whispering, "I am Tareena now, not Tare!! I!"
Quickly moving from above her, he ripped the covers aside and pulled
her
arms apart from their scratching each other. She didn't wake, but she
didn't start tearing herself again either.
As he tried to shake her awake, he  "Use a dream ward, burn you!
Tareena?"
{Is she EVER going to wake up from this?}
****
Well, she had woken, and they had gotten the group moving, and they had
escaped, and they were arriving at the copse. {Isn't this an obvious
place
to hide? No since they won't be looking for us will they? Maybe. Some
of
those villagers looked hostile. Some weren't so bad... In fact, a few
of
them might wear the pins some day.} Darren unconsciously felt for his
pins.
He was proud of his extremely rapid advancement to full asha'man. But
the
dragon and dagger weren't there. {Oh, they're in the black suit...
Which I
left in our room in my haste to get out of lightforsaken things. And
the
whitecloaks will find it. Could. Still a major risk.} "Burn me!" {Why
couldn't we have nice red uniforms like the Spanish Inquisition?}

~~~~~~

Bet you weren't expecting that.
:)
Yes, that is _not_ part of my RP.

Luke Somers
Darren Sadke, Asha'man

 It was obvious that the women wanted to talk to their new arrival
alone.
so once they got settled at the Red Star (What a presumptuous name for
a
small town inn!)  he decided to look about a bit.  Maybe he can find a
suitable place to test people their candidates.
    Th town was fairly small.  If there were a thousand people here,
Mura'sahr would be suprised.  but it sems they kept close contact with
neighboring villages.  There were somewhispers at the mareyplace about
Whitecloaks being spotted nearby.  Mura'shar frowned.  That could
complicate
matters.  It would be difficult to test people for the ability to
channel
with anti-channeling fanatics breathing down their necks.  Too bad no
one
seemed able to agree on whether they will be coming here or not.
Regnar will
have to hear about this anyway.
    After wandering through the town, getting a feel for the place and
its
locations, Mura'shar retunred to the inn.  It was getting late and
there
would be a full day tommorow.    He found Myiona and the others
listening to
Luke recite a story from "The Great Hunt of the Horn" in the common
room.  He
casually walked over to Regnar and whispered the news of Whitecloaks
into his
ear.
     Regnar nodded, revealing nothing on his face, and whispered back
"Too
bad.  I was hoping we could operate more openly, but we'll just have to
make
do"  and that was the end of it.  Mura'shar drifted away and ordered
dinner.
Everything was going smoothly enough.  So far.  But just the same,
he'll keep
his sword close at hand tonight.

Jake
Marked Asha'man
 
 

 Looking back over her shoulder, La'rece wondered what the outcome would
be of her bit of adventure.  This was supposed to be a hunt and find
mission searching for recruits to join the Black Tower.  Instead it had
turned into a deadly conflict with the Children of the Light.

Searching for girls who could channel or learn to channel was a fairly
easy task and could be carried out almost serriptiously drawing little
unwanted attention. It was the search for men who could channel that
required some level of disclosure as to the nature of those who sought
them. The Dragonsworn should have been able to simply *hang* around the
village like any traveller with time to dally and make discrete
assessments. It was the Asha'man who would generate the greater risk of
detection.  But still, it had been she, a Dragonsworn, who had taken
offense and in turn killed not one, but four Children of the Light.  If
word got back ~ *When* word got back, woman!~, the Whitecloaks would
make a point of locating the perpetrator of the crime.

Experience told the Arafellan that while most southerners would just as
soon the Fortress of Light's minions left them alone, good riddance to
bad rubbish, there would be those who felt it was their duty to report
what had occurred back in the town of … Blair was it?

Glancing over at her two companions, the Dragonsworn marveled at the
Whites' ability to remain calm, calculating and deciphering the events
that had unfolded and analyzing the clues to their nature and cause.
For her part, La'rece would just as soon not having ever entered the
village and finding the Whitecloaks.  As an Aes Sedai she held no
affection for them, but as High Seat of House Barata'gan she despised
them for their treacheries and their unsolicited and unwarranted
harassment of people throughout the lands.  Even so, her actions were
driven plain and true by her personal dislike of being treated in such
a manner, no matter by whom

There was a time when her warders would have seen to it that the
Whitecloaks would not leave the town alive, nor any witness who could
speak of their fate.  But that had been when she was Aes Sedai; now, as
Dragonsworn to the Black Tower, her serpent ring back at the Tower
safely tucked away, there had been nothing to make the Children suspect
her of being Aes Sedai.   It had simply been suspicion on their part
because she hadn't neatly fit into their concept of how a woman,
peasant, farmers wife or noblewoman, should look and act.  ~Fah!  Well,
you've put them to rights now, haven't you, woman?!  Light!  But
something about the whole … thing seems wrong somehow~

Turning to Elois and Janara, La'rece asked, "So have you two come up
with any ideas as to where all the bloody villagers were?"

"Watch your tongue, La'rece" Janara said almost absently.  The former
tinker was too deep in thought to catch her bondmate's startled
expression.

"The Whitecloaks …" Elois began then stopped.  Abruptly, the
Dragonsworn halted her mount turning to look back at the village in the
distance.

"What is it?" La'rece asked drawing rein next to the petite White.

"I don't know … but I suspect that your friends were trying to puzzle
out the same thing."  Elois frowned and turned her horse back toward
the village.  La'rece turned her own mount to join her when suddenly
both riders and horses were stopped by gentle flows of air.

"Don't even think it, you two!"  Janara's voice was firm.  Let's get
back to the group and discuss what may or may not be the *wise* thing
to do with Ivan and the others.

La'rece looked at her bondmate for a long moment, their eyes meeting,
an unspoken dialogue between them.  Finally, La'rece nodded and spurred
her horse to a gallop heading toward the men and women waiting on the
top of the rise.
 

Lauren
La'rece Barata'gan, bondmate to Ivan and Janara
Dragonsworn, Marked and Guardian of the Black Tower

 They had walked quickly to the copse, and now its few yet dense trees surrounded them. He gazed around at the tall trunks in satisfaction: this would be the perfect place to lay their camp. When they reached the centre, where there was a small clearing, Stevan stopped and threw his bag onto the ground in front of him. Although it was clear, a canopy of leaves from trees nearby covered the sky above, lighting it with an eerie green glow. "We'll camp here," he commanded, as he turned around to face his group. Andraia was lowering her hood - the light was not intense enough here to burn her face - while the others were already arranging their belongings where they wanted to sleep. Stevan grinned when he saw that Talia, Caballein and Tareena were distancing themselves from their roommates in the inn. Perhaps he was developing sadistic tendancies...but there was no need to worry about that now: they had escaped successfully with minimum fuss or suspicion. Perfect. "Umm...Stevan..." A voice snapped him out of his thoughts, and he saw Darren standing in front of him, twiddling his fingers and looking rather worried. "I...I...uh...left my black suit with my pins in my room at the inn..." So much for perfect. "Blood and bloody ashes! I told you to bloody pack! It can't be too flaming hard to remember one suit! But what it is too flaming hard to do is to misplace something after we'd only been their one bloody night!" He was shouting now, and he thought his displeasure was coming across. It appeared to be - Darren was looking even more upset. Stevan sighed and swallowed his anger. I suppose anyone can forget something. "You'd better go back and get it. I wouldn't make a gateway; someone might be cleaning in there. You'd better walk, and to disguise yourself you'd better make the Mask of Mirrors." An hour after Darren had left with Tareena, Stevan stood up off the ground and stretched. It was now midday. "There's too much of the day left to waste. I'm going to go into Regard and see what information I can pick up about those channelers. Andraia, do you want to come with me?" She nodded silently and rose to join him. He looked around at the remaining four. "In an hour some of you can go into the village too: if we inquire about the channelers and you about where the Whitecloaks are holding the Healer, we shouldn't look too suspicious. If all of you leave, then make sure you hide the camp and set wards." After five minutes of brisk walking the village was in sight. He turned to Andraia. "We'd better weave the Mask of Mirrors so we're not recognised." At that, his skin tingled and Andraia grew three inches taller, her skin grew darker, her nose more pronounced, and her hair was black and cropped short. He channelled too, but he grew shorter and lightened his hair, as well as setting his eyes deeper into his face and his chin longer. They turned to each other and smiled. Unrecognisable. Quickly the village buildings engulfed them and busy villagers bustled past. "Where should we go?" he whispered. "Taverns," she replied, also in a whisper. "Where a weave of compulsion would go unnoticed." Her Mask grinned at him. Suddenly the street they were on opened out into the Village Square, where they had met the Mayor yesterday. Stevan stopped and reached out to pull Andraia back as she went past him. He stared around and found what he was looking for. Opposite them was a wooden sign badly painted with a king on one side and a queen on the other. It was swaying on its pole in the breeze by a reasonably large building, unsurprisingly titled, "The King and Queen." He motioned to Andraia. "We'll go there." She nodded and began walking with him following. But they hadn't travelled more than ten paces when she froze and gasped. He stopped too, but in shock at her actions, and followed her gaze...to the man who had been talking with the Whitecloaks. She said...he had killed her father? He quickly wrapped an arm around her and led her down the nearest side street, full of concern. He didn't know the full story, but what he did know was that that man had scarred Andraia more than anyone could imagine. He could hear her sobbing and see the tears running in streams down her cheeks. Her Mask of Mirrors vanished, and her delicate pale features reappeared. He quickly checked around and saw that no one was looking, and then he opened a gateway to the edge of the copse. Stevan led Andraia through, still anxious, and quickly closed it behind him. He then sat down on the ground and pulled Andraia down with him, who collapsed onto his lap still sobbing. Caressing her face with his hand, he spoke softly. "Andraia, I know this is painful, but you've never told me what happened to your father. Perhaps telling me would help..." In ten minutes, her sobbing eventually ceased to the occasional sniffs. His left arm was wrapped around her comfortingly as she finished her story. He had never really understood how badly that horrific event had affected her, how it haunted her every moment of her life, how it had scarred her to the point of never trusting anyone. Until now. Never before had she told her story. But now she trusted him enough to tell it to him. A strange emotion welled within him: a feeling of care, a feeling of protection...a feeling of love? Then he realised the only way he could protect her, and share her pain. He tilted her head so she stared into his eyes, and he uttered those irreversible words. "Will you bond me?"
Steve
<><

 Jayne woke up with a gasp.  A sharp pain was coursing through her
side.
Trying to get her bearings, she realized that the pain was not in her,
but in
the small part of her head that she shared with Tor.  He'd been hurt.
A
strong resolution formed in Jayne's mind, and she got out of bed and
got
dressed.
    Once she was dressed and packed, Jayne scribbled a quick note for
Xyranthes.  He'd find it in the morning, she was sure, but she didn't
want to
waste time with explanations and arguments now.  With that, Jayne
slipped out
quietly and saddled her horse.  Her bondmate needed help, and it was
her
responsibility, as well as her desire, to help him.  Quickly she rode
off,
straining to get a sense of direction through the bond.  She didn't
look back.

Jayne

 "We're going away, Aramis. I don't like these people. They channel."
Aramis
peeked around the corner of the building to see if anyone was coming
down the
street. It was deserted as it should have been, for midnight was well
past.
His pursuers would not have stopped for night, anyway.
  "Don't be ridiculous, father, I can channel." Aramis said, slightly
irritated. He peeked back around then led his horse out into the
street. He
had to get out of the village and he was sure this lonely back street
was the
only one not being watched. He knew the ones who chased him, and knew
that
they were not heartless enough to lay ambush in an innocent country
town.
  "Of course you channel, Aramis. You are Asha'man. But those other men

shouldn't be channeling. They'll go mad. And those witches... I hate
witches.
They'll kill us in the end. They always kill male channelers...."
Aramis
listened to his father ramble on and shook his head ruefully. He never
remembered his father being so angry. He was always mad now. Always
rambling
on about different things.
  "Quiet, father, you'll wake someone."
  "Don't order me around, Aramis. I'm your father and I'll not be
spoken to
in such manner. I did teach you better manners than that, I know."
  "Yes, father."
  Silence then. The street was mud mostly, so there were no footstep
echoes
for which Aramis was greatful. He had to get out of this town. He
didn't want
to die. He turned down an alley that he was sure led to the outskirts
and
then to safety. Somewhere a few streets over a dog barked and was
answered by
another farther  away. As he walked leading his tall black warhorse he
listened to the sounds of the night. No sound of pursuit yet. But they
were
out there. Watching, waiting for him to make a mistake, waiting to take
his
life in some horrifying way. "Careful, Aramis. If we're caught there
will be
pinchers and red-hot brands and sharp knives waiting for us. They'll
butcher
us like beef cattle, while we scream for their pleasure. Oh yes, we'll
die
screaming. I'll even wager that it takes a week or more for us to die.
A
week, or a month, or maybe even a year screaming every day."
  Abruptly the houses ended. Open country-side was all that could be
seen.
Freedom. Aramis mounted and spurred his horse to a quick trot. Anything

faster might attract the attention of any sentries that might be near.
He was
ducking under a low hanging tree branch when a rabbit sprang from some
hidden
hole. Aramis' horse reared, causing Aramis to smash his head against
the tree
branch and...
***
  Sunlight streaming through the open window only accented the cool,
fresh
air. Aramis was aware of the fine weather and crisp, clean bedsheets
before
he was aware that he wasn't alone in the room. He opened his eyes and
saw the
tall man sitting in the far corner. The man was alone. He had a look of
deep
regret on his face, and only one eye. Aramis screamed and would have
jumped
through the window had it not been covered by an iron grating. "How did
you
find me? Where am I?" He screamed at the stern-looking man. "I'm
prepared to
die, darkfriend. Let's get on with this." A terrible throbbing pulsed
in the
back of Aramis' head. He felt along the back of his head and found a
large
knot from his run-in with the tree.
  "Aramis, calm yourself. I'm no darkfriend, as you well know," said
stern-face.
  "Father? Father, is that you?" Aramis felt dazed. At least he was not
going
to die today.
  "I'm sorry, but I'm not your father, either. Do you remember anything
about
last night?"
  "Of course, father. We escaped like you wanted to. Where are we? I
remember
escaping the village, but my horse spooked and I don't remember
anything
after that. What happened?"
  "I doubt you'll understand, as you are now, but I'll tell you anyway.

Sometime after midnight last night you saddled your horse and walked
around
the Mayor's house for about an hour talking loud enough to wake the
entire
village, to your father, apparently. Just before dawn you mounted and
rode
hell for high water across the village green only to hit the only tree
in a
mile radius. The entire village must have seen it, and it took most of
the
morning to convince the village that you were just drunk. Which is not
the
case, is it?"
  Aramis narrowed his eyes at stern face. "That's not funny, father. I
was
not drunk and you know it. I helped you escape. I am Asha'man."
  Stern-face sighed. "Yes you are, aren't you. Are you thirsty,
Asha'man?"
  Aramis replied that he was indeed parched.
  "Good. I brought some wine. Have some."
  Aramis noticed two pitchers of wine on the room's only table.
Stern-face
poured from one pitcher and handed the cup to Aramis then poured for
himself
from the other. Aramis swallowed a little then went to set the cup down
but
stern-face had sat down beside him and was holding the cup to Aramis'
mouth.
Aramis had no choice but to swallow it all. He finished the cup,
sputtering
and coughing. "I could have finished it myself, father. There was no
need to
do that." The wine left an odd taste in his throat.
  "Then I am sorry, Aramis. I won't do that again."
  Aramis sat there and looked at stern-face. He felt light-headed.
Maybe he
was drunk. He should probably sleep it off. Sleep was good. He told
stern-face what he was going to do.
  "Good, Aramis, you should sleep."
  Peace like he had never felt crept through him. He lay back, closed
his
eyes and listened to the birds.
  "Sleep well, my friend..."
***
  The villagers were slightly shocked to see the Blackcoats come out of
the
Mayor's house carrying the dead body of the drunkard who had caused so
much
trouble the night before.  They buried him in a field outside of town,
with
the one-eyed leader saying a few words about the deceased. Most looked
sad,
but none cried. The simple wooden marker was donated by an aged cabinet

maker, who said that the dead man had born resemblance to his nephew.
The
marker bore only a name and the words "For the Dragon".
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
  Does anyone remember those What If... comics where soebody throws
together
an unlikey plot and spins a horrible ending? Consider the possiblities
while
reading this. Call it the alternate universe episode of the Black Tower

Chronicles or some wierd   sh-t like that. Aramis lives on.
James

 Tareena and Darren slowly wound their way through the woods,
planning on
entering the inn from the back.  Tareena suppressed a giggle,
remembering
Darren's reaction to his disguise when he saw his reflection in a pond
on
their way here.  Tareena was realizing she had a wicked since of humor,
which
she didn't often get to display.  She had used the Mask of Mirrors to
disguise herself and Darren so that he could retrieve his suit from the
inn.
She had turned Darren into a Dandy, lengthening his hair, giving him a
fancy
coat and a very long, patrician nose.  Pretty much turning him into the

antithesis of everything he chose to be.  Tareena's mirth melted away
when
she thought of why she had had to do it in the first place.
     Darren had come stalking over to her, swearing under his breath.
Cringing, her first thought was that she had done something wrong.
Realizing
that this couldn't possibly be true, she waited to see what the problem

actually was.  Darren had approached her, seemingly hesitant to speak
with
her.  Tareena waited patiently, finally realizing that he was really
struggling.
     "Tareena, I left my coat at the inn...I have to go back....I need
you to
weave the disguise...will you go with me?"  Taken aback, she stared at
him.
I get it.  He has never had to rely on someone else to help him,
especially
not a female.  Understanding it was a delicate situation, she wisely
kept all
comments to herself and simply nodded her assent.
     Walking along behind him now, she wished that she could tell him
that
instead of making him look weak in her eyes, it made him look stronger.
 As
his bondmate, he needed to learn to depend on her in all situations,
trusting
that she would be there for him and be his equal.  Asking her for help
had
been one giant step in that direction.
    They approached the inn, keeping to the shadows as much as
possible.
Tareena had given herself a beautiful gown and long flowing hair.  She
had
trimmed herself, taking away the excess pounds off of her frame.  She
looked
like a fine lady, taking a stroll with her lord.  Edging around the
last
copse of trees, the couple halted, Darren putting a finger to his lips.
 In
the moonlight, Tareena could see several horses tied to the hitching
post.
Wondering why so many people had chosen to come to the inn that night,
they
looked at each other in vexation.
     "Well, we obviously can't sneak in as we wanted to.  We are going
to
have to have a new plan."  She stared at him, wondering how they could
pull
it off.  Tareena grabbed Darren's arm, pulling him along beside her,
around
the building and in the front door.  The common room of the inn was a
solid
sea of white, each table filled with men wearing the identifying cloaks
of
the very people they had wished to avoid.  Wishing that she was
anywhere but
here, Tareena took a deep breath and plunged into the room.  In a high
pitch
nasal voice, she loudly began complaining of being tired and wanting a
bath
after such a long journey.  Darren, eyes bulging, rose to the challenge
and
began to demand to see the innkeeper, as they needed a room
immediately.
     The innkeeper came from what appeared to be the kitchen, wiping
his
hands on a towel.  "Yes, Milord.  I am the innkeeper here, Milord.  I
will
show you and your fine lady to your room immediately."  Darren grandly
flourished his walking stick, playing the part of a lord to the hilt.
With a
grin, Tareena followed behind him up the stairs, enjoying her role,
even with
the threat of the whitecloaks being so near.
    "Will that be all you require, Milord?" asked the inn keeper.  "Hot
water
will be brought for your bath immediately."  "Yes, yes, that will be
all."
Whipping a handkerchief from his lapel, Darren delicately held it to
his
nose, implying that the room had a less than lovely smell.  The inn
keepers
eyes widened, disgust flitting across his face.  " Never mind with the
bath
water, we may not be staying long after all.  I generally prefer more
cleanly
quarters to lay my head in."  Tareena cringed, wondering if Darren
realized
how badly he had just insulted the poor man and what the consequences
of that
may be.  He sure is taking his role seriously.  It will be a major
miracle if
he doesn't blow it for us.  The inn keeper marched out of the room in a
huff,
slamming the door behind him. "What in the heck did you do that for,
you big
ox?  Do you realize what you have just done?  Tareena swallowed the
rest of
her words when she caught the look on Darren's face. "Okay, okay, never
mind,
I'm sorry.  Let's just sneak down the hallway to our old room and find
your
cloak."
     Creeping down the hallway, Darren placed his ear to the door of
their
old room and listened to see if anyone was possibly inside.  Not
hearing
anything, he cautiously opened the door and stepped inside, drawing
Tareena
in with him.  Moving about the darkened room, Darren stumbled over the
chest
and let out a loud curse.  "Shhhhh...be quiet, do you want the entire
garrison on our backs?"  Feeling his glare from across the room,
Tareena
quickly began searching for the coat.  "Where did you leave it? Do you
know?"
 "No, I can't find it, I am not sure where it is at."  Quickly and
quietly,
they continued their frantic search.  "Did you hear that?" Darren
asked,
pausing to listen.  "Hear what?  I don't hear anything.  I'm not
finding
anything either.  Are you sure you left it, maybe you overlooked it
back at
camp.  I think we should....."  Tareena heard it then, a low sound,
coming
from the hallway.  Furtive steps scuffling along, approaching the door
of the
room.  Deafening silence roared through her ears as she held her
breath,
waiting to see what would happen.  Dim light shone into the room as the
door
slowly began to open.  Terror seized her heart as Darren grabbed her
hand,
pulling her behind the privacy screen in the corner of the room.
Footsteps
sounded in the room, followed by a suppressed giggle.  "Don't so that
Henry,
you know I am a nice girl.  My mama would skin me alive if she knew I
was
with you."  "It's okay honey, nobody will know.  You are so pretty, I
just
can't help it.  You smell so good, you drive me crazy."  Relief flooded

through Tareena as she realized that what she thought was going to be
whitecloaks, turned out to be a lovers triest.  The absurdity of the
situation struck her and it was all she could do to not laugh out loud.
 
Sneaking a peek at Darren, she could see that he, too, was struggling
not to
laugh.
     Time passed slowly.  Tareena tried not to listen to what was
happening
in the room, blocking out the noises of foreplay and the boys attempts
to
have his way with the girl.  "Stop for a minute honey, there is
something
underneath me", the girl said.  "I am not sure what it is.  Ewwww...it
is
some old coat, how gross."  Darren smothered a groan, remembering that
he had
left his coat on the bed.  He leaned close to Tareena, whispering "now
what?
We can't exactly grab it and run."
     Suddenly the door flew open.  "Search every room, they must be
here
somewhere!"  The girl let out a scream, probably more for the fact that
now
her mother would find out as opposed to having men see her naked.  "Get
out
of here!"
"C'mon captain, they are not in here, let's check down the hall."  The
sound
of stomping boots came from the hallway.  "We must leave, my mother may
be
here any moment."  Tareena could make out the sounds of hurried
dressing and
then silence.  "Come on Tareena, we have to get out of here now!"
Coming out
from behind the screen, Darren grabbed his coat.  "We can't go out the
way we
came, we have to go out the window."  Pulling open the shutters, Darren

crawled out onto the ledge, reaching back to help her.  Gathering her
skirts
and muttering to herself about the stupidity of some situations,
Tareena
followed.  They creeped along the ledge and then Darren dropped over
the
side.  Tareena dropped into his arms, her skirts flying up around them.
 At
that moment, the front door flew open and men began to swarm out of the
inn.
The two of them ran for their lives, making a beeline for the back of
the
inn.
     Unwinding the reigns from the post, Darren practically tossed her
onto
the horse, following her with a leap.  They galloped out of the
courtyard at
breakneck speed, eating up ground before the whitecloaks knew what had
happened.  Tareena let the mask of mirrors dissolve, making riding far
more
comfortable.  They made it into the woods and jumped off of the horse,
slapping it in the flanks to make it run.  They hid in a copse of
trees,
watching as the men sped by on their horses, their cloaks trailing
behind
them.  Elation ran through Tareena as she knew that they had once again

escaped harm.  Collapsing on the ground, she burst into laughter,
pulling
Darren down with her.  Tears running down their faces, the reveled in
their
escape.

 "Whitecloaks" Janara said matter-of-factly.  La'rece met Ivan's steady
searching gaze.  He would know that something had happened and that she
was upset.  Outwardly, the Green showed no sign, but inside she was a
storm of conflicting emotions.  Four men were dead because she had
decided they would.  Of course, the choice of allowing them to carry
Elois, Janara and herself away was unacceptable.   And channeling out
of the question, because where you found four of the Children, there
were bound to be others.  The Fortress of Light sent its minions out
into the world in troops and battalions, not foursomes.  What disturbed
La'rece most was their presence at all.  Granted the town was in
Murandy which itself was a neighbor of Amadicia … but this small
village, practically in the middle of nowhere … the men had spoken of a
garrison.  Had the Children established garrisons in the more remote
areas surrounding Amadicia?  It wouldn't be completely unheard of, but
Pedron Niall generally kept his focus on the more troublesome fronts,
and with the Dragon's followers in Illian and Tear, that's where he
would keep his outlying troops, unless … rumors had reached Caemlyn
before she had joined the Tower about difficulties in the south …

Ivan's voice brought La'rece out of her thoughts and back to the
moment.  "Well, I don't think we need be overly concerned about
Whitecloaks as long as you three keep well away from the village."
Noticing the three matching arched eyebrows that met his gaze, the
Kandorian cleared his throat and repeated, "You three will keep away
from the village.  Understood?"  As one, the three women shrugged and
nodded at the one-eyed Asha'man.

As the three turned to leave, Ivan stopped La'rece.  "I'm serious,
La'rece.  If any of the people down there have it in their heads to
turn you into the first Whitecloak patrol that happens through, we'll
have much more of a problem than we want.  The object is to recruit,
not to start a war between the Black Tower and the Children of the
Light."

"Children of the Light!  Fah!"  La'rece didn't care a whit about that
jumped up bunch of fools.  What troubled her was the apparent absence
of the villagers.  "Ivan, it's peculiar don't you think, that none of
the village's residents appear to be about?  The strange part is I
don't think it's because of the Whitecloaks."

"You're right there.  These people have lived too near Amadicia to be
frightened by the appearance of a few puffed up troopers, unless
they've been harassing folk and arresting old women for witches …"

"A garrison.  They wanted to take us to their garrison which sounded
not far off from here.  Why would the Whitecloaks start establishing
garrisons in the middle of Murandy?  What are they fortifying against?
Who?  Al'Thor?"

"Not the Lord Dragon, I shouldn't think"  Eamon said.

Ivan nodded agreement.  "No, not the Dragon …"  Looking back toward the
village in the distance, the rugged Asha'man weighed the options.
Still watching the village, he said, "Eamon, take three of the others
and approach the village from the south.  Check it out.  I want to know
what's going on before I commit to any course of action here.  If
something's got the Whitecloaks all a-flutter it may well be something
that needs to be known and related to Taim and the Dragon."

With a curt nod, Eamon turned to gather his small outfit.  La'rece
moved her horse nearer to Ivan's as he continued to gaze toward the
village.   "What are you thinking?"

"I'm thinking this is going to be much more than we suspect …" Ivan
replied

*******
Trying to keep the ball rolling ... jump in any time, guys!  :P

Lauren
La'rece Barata'gan
Dragonsworn, Marked, and Guardian of the Black Tower
Bondmate to Ivan and Janara

 Eamon randomly pointed to the three to go; Luna, Starzylle, and
Dorlon.
Eamon couldn't believe he was leading this scouting party and not
Dorlon, he
remembered Dorlon when Dorlon was Asha'man and him just a soldier.  The
small
group assembled and withina few moments they were off, setting a brisk
pace
to to circle the village and come onto it from the south.
    Keeping a generous distance from the village, they passed through a

sparse forest.  Eamon looked back and forth, he did not know what to
expect,
the only thing he knew the opportunity was his.  A smile appeared on
his
lips, he looked back, seeing the rest of the scouting party.
    He had heard Ivan saying as they left, "I'm thinking this is going
to be
much more than we suspect …"  Eamon smirked and said to himself,
"definatley
more than you suspect, and even more Ivan."
    "Now it begins..........," he said wryly in a low tone, but not low

enough apparently.  Eamon had slowed up and the rest of the scouting
party
was to both sides if him.
    "What was that, Asha'man Eamon?," Starzylle questioned.
    "oh.. nothing, my Lady Starzylle."
    Dorlon and Luna stared strangely at him, and Eamon laughed on the
inside,
~Just wait,~ he thought.
    Turning his horse, he faced them and said, "We grow close, the time
for
utmost caution is needed.  So before we go further, any questions?"
Eamon
looked around and the plan was beginning, he was told to create chaos
and oh
yes he would create chaos.  It begins.

O=={===========>
Eamon Tamdrell
Asha'man
OOC: if no one responds I will continue this by the latest friday, have
to
figure out the plan hehe

 "It seems that the town is preparing for a
dance for tomorrow night, from what I heard on the
streets," Luke said, as the small group of Asha'men
and Dragonsworn were gathered in a circle to exchange
the things that they had found and learned over the
past day.  Rengar knew that they were only supposed to
spend a short time here, and he himself planned to
move the group after tomorrow night.  Couldn't have
been better timing, Rengar thought to himself.
        "Do you think it would be all right for us to go?  I
did see Whitecloaks walking about the town today, and
we certainly don't need to put ourselves in a
situation where one of us might be singled out on the
street.  You know how illogical the Children of the
Light are in their methods," Traighan said, looking
around the circle to see if anyone else visibly agreed
with him.  "The sooner we get out of here with the
channelers, the better."
        "Mura'shar did alert me to this Whitecloak problem
earlier, Traighan, but I see no reason why we can't
enjoy ourselves while we're here.  This mission has
been pretty bland when you reflect on it; far more so
than any mission I've been on, and besides, it would
upset the women if we didn't take an opportunity to-"
Rengar spoke, before he was silenced with a quick bop
on the head by Odessa.
        "Men!  What they think is a good joke always comes
out a ridiculous statement, at best.  Don't you agree,
Myiona?" Odessa asked, turning to the other women, who
was seated at the foot of one of the two beds in the
room, with Mura'shar next to her.
        "Fully," Myiona said with a laugh, much to the
bemusement of her bondmate.  It's nice to see everyone
having a good time, Rengar thought to himself,
thinking back on the journey through the Blight, where
he didn't know whether he would wind up another dead
Asha'men on a journey that had been filled with enough
death to drive even the most sound man out of his
mind..  Well, there was an old saying he had heard of
once: Shoot first and you're a war hero.  Shoot second
and your a casualty.
        "Asha'man Rengar...were you able to find the
channelers we came here to look for?" Ariana asked,
speaking for the first time the whole night.
        "I did, yes.  I might as well tell everyone what
happened..."
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"So, can the two of you do anything with the Power.
Unless I've made some horrible mistake, you two are
supposed to be one of the few who possess the ability
in this village, though in some villages no one can
channel at all," Rengar said, trying to make the two
confess by adding in that small compliment.
        "We...can do unusual things, Shal and me.  I suppose
you could call it...channeling," the boy Shalom spoke,
using the word channeling as though it were almost
taboo.  If this village is like the one I grew up in,
then it's no surprise that they might find this
ability hard to confess, Rengar thought.  Still, he
had to be sure that these were the two that had been
marked earlier.  The climb up the rooftop of the Red
Star Inn had been difficult enough, and Rengar did not
feel like wasting all of that hard spent effort now.
        "What unusual things?  Show me," Rengar said, trying
to make himself more comfortable on the rough surface
he and the other two were seated on.
        "Of course, sir.  I'll do it," the girl, Shala, said
quickly, cupping both of her hands together in front
of her.  She seemed eager to please me, for some odd
reason, Rengar thought to himself.  Washing that
thought out of his head then, Rengar looked on and
watched as a small flame suddenly formed in the girl's
cupped hands, lasting only for a moment before it
disappeared.  The girl seemed to be nursing both hands
afterwards, and Rengar made his way over to her,
taking both of her hands gently into his.
        "Are you all right?  I know that you're not used to
channeling, but the first thing you should know is not
to weave Fire anywhere near your body.  Especially the
hands," Rengar said, looking down at the girls hands,
and seeing the small burns on either palm.  "I'm not
as good of a Healer as Odessa, but I think I can
handle this."
        Rengar then wove the necessary elements together, and
he felt Shala shiver as he Healed both of her hands.
After he was finished, Shala took both of her hands
and began rubbing them gently, for now apparent reason
as far as Rengar could see.
        "Do you want to test me to?" Shalom asked, a small
grin on his face from watching the incident with his
sister.
        "No, I don't think you're father would be very happy
if I managed to injure the both of you.  Your sister
confirmed what I had suspected before," Rengar said,
looking the young man in the eye.
        "Our father?  All he cares about is his money and the
things he buys with it.  He's never tried to take care
of us, and besides, me and Shal have always taken care
of each other," Shalom said, putting his arm around
his sister and grinning.  The girl seemed to blush,
which struck Rengar as odd as well.  Mysterious young
woman, that one, he thought to himself.  "Right Shal?"
        "That's right," Shala said, forcing a small smile.
Rengar could see that the sun had begun to go down
now, and he knew that he had to get back to the inn
soon.
        "Well, I'm sure now that you are the ones I was told
about by my...friend.  Just be prepared to leave
tomorrow night," Rengar said, and without another word
he started to make his way down from the roof of the
Red Star Inn, a process that proved even more tedious
than the climbing had been.  It was then that Rengar
thought back to how he had first met those two
children, and he had to admit that they were right
about their father, at least from what he had seen.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
        Echo seemed to be sensing something around them as
they made their way through the streets of Telgar,
both of them cloaked with dark capes against lighter
clothes.  They certainly didn't want to give away the
fact that they both came from the Black Tower, but it
also helped them to blend in with the unusually sober
atmosphere of this town.
        "What is it, Echo?  Do you sense a channeler?" Rengar
asked her, moving his head around to try and pick up
any conspicuous people near them.  As an Asha'man, and
a male channeler in general, he had a harder time of
sensing those males who had the Power or not, so his
purpose was mainly to protect Echo, who would be doing
to searching.
        "I'm not sure...it's almost as if there are two
people near each other, both strong in the Power, who
are canceling each other out.  I'm having a hard
time...but I think those are the two we're looking
for," Echo said, pointing to a young boy and girl
standing together next to a merchant selling farm
goods, apparently waiting for a chance to steal some
of the things the merchant was selling.  They can't be
more than sixteen years old, either of them, Rengar
thought to himself.
        Upon closer observation, Rengar could see that the
two teenagers seemed uncannily alike in appearance,
both of them with dark hair and blue eyes that both
looked up at him when he and Echo approached.
        "Good day to you.  Do you want us to do something,
Master?  Mistress?" the young boy asked, stepping away
from the merchant's cart he had been leaning on.  The
merchant himself seemed not to care, and merely looked
at the people who had come to his parlor in disdain,
and continued to count the gold he had made that day.
"If I may say so, sir, you have a very...lovely wife."
        "Don't pay any attention to him, sir.  He has no
shame that I've seen yet.  How dare you say such a
thing, Shalom," the girl said, hitting the boy with a
significant amount of force.  The boy made a feeble
attempt to block the blow, but he seemed to take it
well, as if he were used it.  "Have you come to buy
from our father?"
        "No, we haven't.  In fact, we would like to talk to
you alone, if that's all right with your father,"
Rengar answered, looking back at Echo, whose face
seemed to be in a state of concentration.
        "Well, he...never really notices when we are gone,
so...yes, I suppose we can go," the young girl
answered, moving away from the merchant's cart as he
brother had before.  "My name is Shala, and this is my
twin brother, Shalom."
        "We can talk on the roof of the Red Star Inn," the
boy his sister had called Shalom said, pointing
towards the building where Rengar and the others were
staying.  "It might be better if you left
your...wife...somewhere else, sir.  It's a hard climb
up to the roof, and though Shal can make it, I
wouldn't want to put you lady through so much
trouble."
        "I'll have to make sure she approves...she isn't my
wife.  We just...travel together," Rengar told the
two, deciding to clear up that before things got to
complicated.  Taking Echo aside for a moment, he
asked, "Would you mind waiting back at the inn?  I'm
sure the others are done by now."
        "I suppose I have no choice...it's obvious these
children disapprove of me, for some reason," Echo
said, her intense look letting up a bit as she talked.
 
        "Perhaps the girl can see that you're a
channeler...the report did say that both were strong
in the Power," Rengar said, and with a hand on Echo's
shoulder as a parting gesture he left, rejoining with
the other two children.  "Wish me luck.  I'll probably
need it."
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------"As
most of you already know, we are hear to find those
people who have been marked as channelers.  Now, I
have a list of descriptions and so forth, but not
names, so we'll to to split up in order to find all of
the channelers.  I also think that this would be a
good opprotunity for us to get to know each other
better, so I will be going with Echo on this mission.
The rest of you an chose who to go with, but I would
suggest picking someone who you haven't had a chance
to talk to before now," Rengar said, facing the others
in the common room, ready to get this mission underway
after Luke had finished his reciting.  "Let's go,
Echo.  I will see the rest of you later."
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Rengar was forced to admit that he had been having fun
these past few days, as his group made their way
towards the village of Telgar.  With the exception of
a few miscommunications he had experienced with Odessa
over the course of the past few days, he felt like he
was getting to know the people in his group a little
better, which pleased him.  Rengar remembered back to
the last conversation the two of them had shared
together, during the earlier stage of their journey.
Rengar only hoped that what had happened there was not
a sign of things to come.
        The town of Telgar itself did not look entirely
different from the ones that Rengar had seen while
traveling around Cairhien, as his group rode their
horses down what appeared to be the only street in
town.  Well, Ivan did say that this was going to be an
uneventful mission, and I have to agree with him on
that so far, Rengar thought to himself as he looked
around from atop Rinoa.
        "We might as well stop at the inn now and get
ourselves situated," Rengar told the others, and it
was then that he came to a realization.
"Does...anyone know where the inn is in this town?"
        "Maybe it's that one over there?  It would seem to
have the most people coming in and out of it," Odessa
said, pointing to a two story building with a sign
that read "The Red Star".  She really does enjoy
making a fool out of me, especially in front of the
others, Rengar thought to himself with a slight frown.
        "Well, then what are we waiting for, my dear?" Rengar
asked, purposely trying to irritate her by adding the
last title onto the sentence.  From the look on her
face, it seemed that he had succeeded, to his shrewd
pleasure.
        They left their horses in the care of the stable boy,
who seemed to have never seen so many people traveling
together at the same time.  After that they entered
the Red Star in, each person waiting outside after the
other had gone in to make it seem as though they had
not all come together.  Still, Rengar suspected that
the innkeeper had never had so many people check into
his inn in one week, let alone an hour.
        "We might as well make ourselves comfortable in the
common room for a little bit.  We need not proceed
with our mission immediately," Rengar said, making his
way into the small room where there sat only a scruffy
man with his face on the table he was seated at.
"Doesn't seem a very lively place, does it?"
        It was while Luke was reciting a part of "The Great
Hunt of the Horn" for the others that he first heard
the bad news.  Mura'shar had casually walked over to
him and whispered the news of Whitecloaks into his
ear.
        Rengar nodded, revealing nothing on his face, and
whispered back,
        "Too bad.  I was hoping we could operate more openly,
but we'll just have to make do," Rengar said simply,
since he had been expecting this kind of thing to pop
up, especially since Murandy was closer to Amadicia
than Cairhien.  Mura'shar drifted away after that, and
Rengar continued to watch and listen to Luke recite
the story, and he attempted to assimilate some of the
things that had happened earlier...
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
        "Yes, Rengar?  What do you want?" Odessa asked,
looking up quickly from the book she seemed to be
writing in at the moment, which only gave Rengar more
confidence that what he had thought before was true.
"I'm somewhat busy here, so if you don't mind-"
        "Actually, I do mind.  Let's go into one of the rooms
upstairs so that we don't disturb the others in the
common room," Rengar said, pointing his finger towards
the ceiling, to the room he had just paid for.  For a
moment Odessa looked like she would put up an
argument, but instead she seemed to sniff and
contempt, making her way quickly towards the place
Rengar had designated.  It took Rengar a slow jog to
catch up with her, so quickly was she making her way
up the stairs and to the room.
        "Well, Rengar, what do you want to talk about this
time?" Odessa asked, with a bit of contempt in her
voice.  Why is she so angry about this? Rengar asked
himself, but he certainly couldn't give an answer.
The answer was somewhere inside what Rengar had
learned to be Odessa's very clever mind, and it was up
to him to dig it out of there now.
        "Well, for starters, I want to know what you were
thinking when you let that woman travel with us?
Light, Odessa, we're not wearing bright colors!  We
are not Tinkers!  We can't just go picking up every
stray traveler that happens to cross our path.  Even
if they can channel," Rengar said, surprising even
himself with the high tone of his voice.  Odessa had
merely stood in place with her arms crossed during the
whole berating, but as soon as Rengar finished she
came closer to him, until she had to look up into his
dark eyes with hers.
        "Now you listen to me.  Do you think I one of your
bastard children?  You can't boss me around like some
of the other women you've "encountered", Rengar!
What's wrong with Ariana?  Why do you care whether she
stays or not?  You could always-" Odessa said, the
finger she had been jabbing into his chest ceasing
that action, her face going slack.  Rengar's own face
had grown red with both the embarrassment and
humiliation some of her comments had caused him, and
it was all he could do not to hit her on the spot.
She only came up to his chest in reality, but at the
moment he seemed a lot smaller than her, for even
thinking about harming her.  "I'm sorry, Rengar.
I...shouldn't have said those things."
        "No, you were right, Odessa.  I shouldn't have gotten
so mad at you, especially for what you did.  It's just
that...I've been looking for something, anything, to
give me a chance to be a leader.  I haven't done
anything to deserve this role, Odessa...Myiona should
be leading us now.  I've been having-"
        "Doubts?  Didn't we talk about this before, Rengar?
Ivan picked you for a reason...only you can discover
what that reason was," Odessa said, and as she began
to turn back towards the door of the room, she asked,
"Let's get back to the others downstairs now, Rengar.
It's time we continued on with what we have to do
here."
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
        Rengar had not noticed the new face until the Gleeman
Luke pointed her out to him as they were taking a
break from riding.  It was at that time Rengar was
able to give her a good look over; she seemed to have
a problem with her right leg, since it seemed that she
spent quite a bit of effort to move it in front of her
when she walked.  After that discussion with Odessa,
he really had no intention of expelling this woman
from the Tower, since she seemed to be able to
channel, but he had to at least get to know her a bit.

        I do feel sorry for the woman, but I just can't have
people walking into my group as if they had been
assigned to me.  It's time I started taking more
control, Rengar thought to himself, making his way
towards the young woman.  Though I suppose I will have
to let her stay now...
        "Hello, Asha'man...oh, I'm afraid I can't remember
you name at present," the dark skinned woman said, her
eyes flicking nervously back between him and Odessa,
who was now standing behind her with an anxious look
on her face.  Why is she still nervous?  Didn't we
just resolve the flaming problem a few minutes ago.  I
never will understand women, no matter how many
times... Rengar thought to himself, staring at Odessa
for a while before turning his attention back to the
other woman.
        "My name is Rengar.  I'm pleased to meet you," Rengar
said, taking a small bow at the surprise of the woman
across from him.  From looking beyond her Rengar could
see Odessa scowl before walking away, and he allowed
himself a grin at that.  Yes...perhaps Odessa Sedai is
a bit jealous? Rengar thought to himself, smiling
slightly.  "If you will excuse me..."
        "Ariana," the woman said, not bothering with the
formality of a simple curtesy.  No matter, Rengar
thought, taking in the small wound to his vanity.  I
have more pressing matters to take care of at the
moment.  "I requested from Ivan Gregorian instatement
into your Black Tower, and I have been trailing you
for the past few days...until Odessa Sedai gave me
consent to join you."
        "That must be the reason why I didn't see you
sooner... Well, Ariana, I hope to see you again...but
I have some urgent business to take care of at the
moment," Rengar said before making his way past Ariana
towards the private room upstairs, where he had told
the others to gather.  This was supposed to have been
a simple mission, but already things had become
complicated.  "Since you are a part of this group now,
I would advise you to follow me this way.  It's time
we got things rolling along."
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
        "The Aes Sedai, the Whitecloak, and the Ogier who
walked into a bar...and as the Red sister chased the
Whitecloak out of the inn, the innkeeper turned to the
Elder and said 'Was that wedding legal?' and the Elder
smiled and said 'He should have been more hasty'."
        Rengar could not help but laugh at the memory of the
joke Mura'shar had told them the other day.  It still
seemed as funny to him now as it had then, and he was
sure that most of the others in the camp would agree.
Except for Myiona, who, at least in Rengar's eyes,
seemed to be having some hard times with her bondmate.
 
        It's foolish for me to get involved, but I can't have
any unnecessary tensions, Rengar thought to himself,
moving his horse away from Odessa's and next to where
Myiona was riding with Mura'shar.
        "Are you...feeling all right, Myiona?  I know it
might be a strange thing for me to ask, but...I just
don't want any unnecessary problems," Rengar said,
trying to voice what he wanted to say in the best way
possible, and failing.
        "Everything is...fine, Asha'man Rengar.  Just fine,"
Myiona said, turning her head for a second to speak to
him.  Rengar noticed that she had roughly the same
features that Odessa did, leading him to conclude that
she was Domani as well.  Maybe this isn't such a good
idea...if she has anything near the temperament that
Odessa has, Rengar thought to himself.
        Nodding his head in acknowledgment of her response,
Rengar made his way back to the front of the column,
and quickly called for a halt.  It's only a few more
hours until we reach this Telgar place, but we might
as well enjoy the weather, Rengar thought, dismounting
from his own horse.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
        Rengar found a few ice peppers in his saddlebags and
decided that those would have to suffice for his
lunch, since he was not feeling particularly hungry at
the moment.  After he finished that small meal he
asked the Gleeman, Luke, to accompany him on a trip to
the stream he had caught a glimpse of before they had
stopped.  He needed water for his horse as it was, and
perhaps they would be able to find a few fish while
they were at it.
        What they found when they arrived at the stream,
however, certainly wasn't fish.  But it was much
more...interesting, to say the least.
        Mura'shar and Myiona were both drenched with water,
splashing around in the stream like they were children
at some harvest festival.  Well, it seems like any
problems they were having are now over, Rengar
thought, chuckling at the image of two of the most
senior members in the Black Tower like this.  Luke
seemed to find the situation funny as well, though
Rengar would expect that from the Gleeman.
        "I hope we aren't interrupting anything important,"
Rengar said, trying to keep the amusement off of his
face.  It was a very humorous sight before him, he had
to admit, but they had to make it to Telgar sooner or
later.  "But we'd
better get going if we're to reach Telgar before
dark..Odessa and the others are waiting for us."
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
        Sorry this took me so long in writing, but I had some
other things that I had to write as well, thus
delaying this RP.  Since it seems that things have
slowed down in the normally high-powered Black Tower,
I decided to advance the plot along quite a bit, so I
hope I didn't hinder anyone's plans.  It also took me
a while to compose this RP so that it would be read
from the present to the past, or backwards.  Don't ask
me why I wasted my time on this, because I have no
clue.  Expect another, more character-oriented RP from
me soon...at least I hope it will be soon.
Kyle

 Ariana stood, watching the doorway as the two left.  She regretted not
having
curtsied to the man, who was obviously an authority figure, but the
long ride
here had left her leg achy, and as an Aes Sedai, however young, she was
not
accustomed to curtsying to strange men.  After they left, she wandered
out of
the inn to see what could be seen, and maybe learn a little more of why
the
people she had been looking for were here in this tiny town barely
smaller
than the one her father had lived in.  She limped toward the door. Her
brown
skirts came just barely to the floor, so she would not trip on any
dragging
fabric.  The clothes, a white blouse and brown skirts and matching
cloak with
hood, were rather like something any farmer might wear- the reason she
had
worn them.  Farmers' clothing was more likely to go unnoticed than
something
from her mother's manor.
    Out in the streets, she looked around, noticing the bustle of small
town
life- and several swaggering men in white cloaks, who seemed to have
bubbles
of clear space around them as they passed through the crowd.  She
despised
Whitecloaks, and thanked the Light she didn't look ageless yet.
Nonetheless,
she kept her face down like those of the commoners around her.  The
Whitecloaks strode by without pause, and she breathed a silent sigh of
relief.  They always made her slightly nervous, as if they knew her
secret.
She made her way slowly through the streets, trying not to limp too
obviously.  That was the real curse of being crippled, not the
occasional
pain or the awkwardness, but the way it made her instantly
recognizable.
Disguising it with illusion would work, but it was a waste of time and
effort.  She wasn't likely to attract attention.
    Loud voices from a tavern caught her ear, and she decided on a
hunch to
go in and listen for a while.  Though she personally hated taverns from

personal experience, they were excellent places to learn things.  The
sign
above the door proclaimed "The .........ern" , too worn by wind and
weather
to be readable.  When she went inside, she was pleasantly surprised.
It
seemed somewhat better than the one she had spent those few dismal
months in.
 She sat at a table near the wall, and when the server appeared simply
asked
for water and a piece of fruit.  When it came, she sat and nibbled at
it
slowly.  She paid far more attention to the men at the table behind her
than
to the food.  They were 2 of the ones she had seen when she had come to
the
Tower-group.  They were discussing in quiet voices the exact
information she
wished to know-  why they were here.  Listening, she learned that the
Tower
folk were searching out channelers, both male and female.  The idea of
looking for channeling men passed a slight shudder through her, but she

quickly got over it.  After all, the two behind her were exactly that,
andshe
had sought them willingly. She had seen Logain escorted around the
White
Tower, too, and had found little to fear in the sad-eyed man.
Regardless of
what most of her countrymen believed, channeling did not make one a
Trolloc.
She looked at her hands, which were small and pale and tapered, and at
the
Serpent ring on the left ring-finger.  Hardly the hands of a Trolloc.
Only
those of a minor noblewoman, with tiny calluses from the reins of her
horse.
She wondered how Tai'dari was, and where he was stabled.  Perhaps she
would
take a ride and think things over later, if she had time. Riding always

seemed to help her think.
    Suddenly her thoughts were snatched away from her musings, as she
heard
her own name mentioned by the two behind her.  They were simply
curious, she
decided, after hearing them speculate for several minutes on her
origins, her
family, and other such trivia.  She deposited a coin on her table,
stopping
before she left a Tar Valon coin, and stood and stepped over to their
table.
    "I'd be glad to resolve your curiosity.....?"  she waited and they
gave
their names.  She seated herself when one pulled a chair over with one
booted
foot.  Tossing her long hair out of the way, she said, "I am Ariana.  I
am an
Aes Sedai, as you guessed, and I am from Amadicia, not Murandy.  I came
here
to fight, to support the Dragon....."
    When she left the tavern an hour later, her thoughts were busily
running
around in her head, and she walked in such a cloud of thought back to
the inn
where the group was staying that she barely noticed the pain in her
leg.
Strange, but when she had set her course for this Tower, she had never
envisioned friends within it.  Yes, she definitely wanted to take that
ride....
 

Sorry if that's long, folks ,but i thought i'd go ahead and explore the
town
and let everyone get to know at least a bit about me.  ~erin

 Andraia gaped at him in shock.  Bond?  She hadn't considered
bonding
anyone before... but she liked Stevan.  It would suit her fine,
especially
under the circumstances.
    "Yes, Stevan, but perhaps you should bond me instead.  That is how
it is
usually done here, correct?"  She waited as he gently touched her head
and
she could tell he was channeling by the look of concentration on his
face...
then it was done.  She smiled at him.
    "That seemed to be much easier than I had imagined it would be."
She
stood up and turned toward the center of the copse.  "Maybe we should
start
back to the camp?  The others will worry if we're away too long."  He
nodded
and they walked into the center of the copse to tell the others the
little
they had seen in the town.

Andraia Korinth

 The first few pairs had already ventured forth into the town to seek
information on the channelers they had come to find and recruit, and
now it
was Talia's turn.  Okay, Talia and Alan's turn.  Why they all felt like

making her pair with him was a pure mystery to her.  Slinging her pack
over
her shoulder, she walked toward the town from the copse silently while
Alan
hurried to scrounge his stuff up and come after her.  ~Men.~  She
didn't
have anything against men in general.  Men who channeled had been
something
she would have avoided by any means necessary.  Until she came to the
Black
Tower, she had thought herself a lone supporter of the Dragon Reborn.
As
rumors of his antics spread, she would silently cheer while those
around her
would tremble with fear.
  "What took you so Light-forsaken long?"  Talia asked as Alan finally
caught up with her.  Her pace didn't change and she kept moving
stolidly,
not looking anywhere but straight ahead.
  "The least you could have done was wait.."  Alan grumbled.  The woman

didn't seem to have any patience whatsoever.
  "And miss the best travel time?  Really.."  Talia stopped and faced
Alan.
"Let me make myself perfectly clear.. I am not very keen on spending
all my
time serving the Lord Dragon in the personal bungling company of one of
his
war toys.. No, I'm going to serve the way I see fit.  I only tolerate
you
because you also serve the Lord Dragon.  So, shape up, or leave me
alone.  I
can do fine without you."
  With that, she turns from him and continues on her way..  The strange

thing is, she might have felt as much beforehand, but only until now
when
things are confusing between the two of them does she begin to blow off
this
steam.  Could she be playing a version of the Game of Houses?  Hard to
Get?
Who knew..

~Talia Daimar
~Novitiate

 Lady Starzylle calmed her horse, Caeira was a new aquisition from a

soft-hearted war veteran in one of the towns. Her parents and House
gave her
quite a pocketbook, and occasionally she splurged. The chesnut mare was

restless from inactivity but well-trained and with a steady manner that
was a
good counter to her flighty new mistress.
    Starzylle nodded and ruffled a hand through her copper-streaked
locks. "I
do," She said, speaking up timidly. "What are the rules on channeling
for the
Dragonsworn?" It felt good to say that, she was finally a full
Dragonsworn!
"You spoke of caution, are we to blend in? I know not many people are
comfortable with channelers about..." She tilted her head, wide blue
eyes
curious.

Lady Starzylle
Dragonsworn
formally of the Blue Ajah

 "Concentrate on the flame.   Nothing exists but the flame.  Focus"

Mura'shar held a tiny flame in front of the young man.  The youngster,
Jax
was his name, stared into the heart of the flame like the answers to
the
great questions of the world can be found in it.  Luke stood a short
distance
away, ready to warn them if anyone happened to stray too close.  Nobody
was
occupying the sick house where this lesson was taking place.  But it
would be
foolish to take chances.
    Finally, Mura'shar felt a faint resonance coming from his subject.

"Congratulations"  he said.  "You can learn to channel"   The kids eyes

actually lit up at that.  Mura'shar tried not to grimace.
    None of the three potential channelers Mura'shar investigated with
Luke
had panned out.  All were either skilled pranksters or lucky.  A few
questions from Luke followed by a subtle examination from Mura'shar
revealed
the truth quickly enough.  But one, the mayor's youngest son Jax, had
expressed a desire to learn.  He was a nice kid, but not too bright.
    "It's not like I want to go crazy and all that"  he said "I want to
see
the Last Battle and fight by the sides of the Heroes of the Horn!  I
can't do
that here in this backwater."
    Mura'shar quickly determined that while the report that Jax managed
to
put out a blaze at the local smithy using the One Power was an
exaggeration.
He stated himself that the fire wasn't as bad as people insisted and
that he
managed to put it out with a nearly full barrel of water that was in
the
smithy at the time.
    Mura'shar called back Luke from his post "It looks like young Jax
is our
newest Soldier" he said. He turned back to the boy "Our group will be
staying
for the festival tomorrow night.  But we are leaving the day after.  Be
ready
to accompany us.  I don't know how much of the truth your family will
be able
to take, so I won't tell you what to say to them.  But do NOT endanger
us.
    Jax's face fell "I hadn't thought of that" he muttered.  For a
moment he
was at a loss for words, trying to think of a plausible story for
leaving
with these strangers.
    Luke stepped in.  "May I ask, does your family know of your desire
to see
the world?"
    "Sure" said Jax.  "My mother's always afraid I'll run off to join
the
merchant guards or the Whitecloaks or something like that.  Not that I
like
the Whitecloaks" he quickly added.
    "Well then"  said Luke.  "Perhaps you should become a gleeman's
apprentice" and flourished his cape.  "See the world, entertain weary
travelers and all that"
    "But I want to join the Black Tower and...Oh" Realization filled
him "I
get it!  Sure I could say I want to be a gleeman!  I can even sing a
little"
He started demonstrating with a fairly bawdy and slightly off-key tune
    "That's...good" Luke said as he calmed the youngster.  "But maybe
you
should go home and pack now.  You have a whole new life ahead of you
now"
Jax agreed and started to head home
    Throughout the exchange, Mura'shar stayed silent.  He didn't know
the
gleeman very well, but he had to admit he thinks fast.  But something
else
bothered him.  This "boy" was really only a year or so younger than
Mura'shar
was when he started channeling.  Making him less than less than five
years
younger than him.  And he wants to channel. To join the Black Tower,
and
probably die in the Last Battle, if not sooner if the taint takes him
too
quickly.  The thought depressed him.
    "Jax"  he called.  He had to at least try to warn him "You were not
born
with the spark.  You can still go back to your old life.  If you do
join us,
life will be hard, though the cause is just.  Your old life will be
over.
You may die before Tarmon Gaidon even starts..."
    For a moment, Jax looked uncertain.  But then the grin returned to
his
face "But to die for the Lord Dragon is a story worth telling.  Do you
think
a song will be written about me?"  He turned away and headed back to
town.
    He wasn't listening.  This kid thinks joining will be a lark.
He'll ride
around doing jumped-up Illuminator shows and meet heroes out of
legends.  He
doesn't know what he's giving up yet.
    Mura'shar knows.  He's faced it ever since he learned he was born
with
the spark, that he would channel whether he wanted to or not.  He lost
everything then.  Friends, family, and home are now lost to him. He
gained
new friends in the Black Tower, and learned to control his channeling
and
direct it in a productive manner (namely, in winning the Last Battle
and
gaining his revenge on the Dark One for tainting saidin).
    But he will never settle down, marry, have a family or a "normal"
life.
He doesn't dare.  If he tried, he'd only end up destroying it when he
went
mad.  He tried to convey what was in store to Jax, but all he sees are
visions of glory.  Now he was just as doomed as Mura'shar is.
    Luke noticed Mura'shar lost in thought "What are you thinking
about?  You
look concerned" he asked.
    "Nothing"  Mura'shar said as they turned and headed back to town
"Just
thinking of the good old days"  Maybe this mission wasn't as much fun
as he'd
thought.
 
This "uplifting" rp was brought to you by:
Jake
Marked Asha'man

 Stevan sat on a log with most of his group clustered around him,
some
sitting, some standing. Andraia was nearest to him, on his right,
staring at
him intently. She didn't need to be seen for him to know she was there.
It
was a week since they had got bonded, and he was still adjusting to
having
someone else sharing his mind. He could feel her, know that she was
feeling
anxious yet intent on his words. And he could feel her by his side.
    "We've been scouting for a week now, and there's still no sign of
the
channellers. Hopefully the other groups have had more luck. Still,
we'll find
out soon enough when we meet them at the fifth village." He gazed
around at
the group of Asha'man and Dragonsworn listening to him carefully. They
were
all there...except Caballein and Morana. They had gone into Regard one
last
time to search for any new information.
    At that moment the sound of voices, voices toned down to urgent
whispering appeared, and the group turned to watch Caballein and Morana

return. Their faces seemed worried as they approached him, and
Caballein
spoke. "Stevan, you said we were going to rescue the Healer before we
leave.
We might have to rescue her before she leaves - the Whitecloaks are
taking
her back to the garrison tonight."
    Stevan drew in his breath. He didn't like being forced to do
anything,
but it appeared that he would have to respond to the Whitecloaks'
movement
this time. "Then tonight we rescue her," he concluded. Out of the
corner of
his eye he could see Darren nodding in agreement. "Sneak in, grab the
woman,
and get out. Then we go to the fifth village. We might have to camp in
open
fields tonight."

    The afternoon was wearing on, and the sun was sinking ever lower in
the
sky. Stevan gazed at the murky sky for the last time before he turned
to Alan
at his side. "We'd better be moving then. We'll go in pairs, ten
minutes at a
time, and meet at the backstreet to the back of the inn."
    Alan nodded, and walked back to where the rest of the group was,
save
Andraia. He spoke quietly to the whole group, obviously conveying the
instructions, but for some reason he shunned away from eye contact with

Talia. It's amazing what spending a night with someone can do...
    Stevan twisted back around to face Andraia. "We'd best get going."
She
nodded and they began to walk for the last time into Regard.

    The back street was about two yards wide, and was filthy with mud
and
human filth. The inn towered behind them; their backs to its stable
wall.
Through the bond he felt Andraia's usual cold-hearted and closed
feelings
turn to ones of warmth and affection, and even one of puzzlement. He
turned
to face her and saw that she was facing him. "Now all we do is wait,"
she
said.
 
 

Steve
<><

 Eamon gazed upon the Lady Starzylle and replied, "Do not channel
unless
your very life or one of the members of the Black Tower, and even then
be
very cautious, extremely cautious, for all we know a garrison of
whitecloaks
could pounce on this village if they caught whiff of channelers, so beg
all
of you to be cautious."
    Eamon returned his gaze towards the north the village nearly two
miles
away.  Then turning to the three others, he said, "In order to remain
out of
suspicion I think the best idea is for you, Starzylle to go with Dorlon
and
Luna, and I will go alone.  They will take you for a lady and her maid
and
manservant, and surely I will be taken for a Hunter of the Horn or some
such
nonsense.
    Turning to face the village he said, "remain here for alittle
while, then
enter the village, and remember be cautious."  Then Eamon was off
toward the
village, his mind racing.

O=={=========>
OOC: another part to come tommorrow, too tired right now
Eamon Tamdrell
Asha'man

 Darren pulled a few pine needles that had been driving him nuts from
Tareena's hair. For the first time in his life, he was not paying
attention
to a plan of action being presented. He just wore his best alert face,
nodded occasionally, and let Stevan tell everyone else how it was going
to
go. He himself had other things on his mind. Like what had gotten those
pine needles into Tareena's hair.

They had hidden in a copse of trees, watched as the pursuing men sped
by on
their horses...   Tareena collapsed onto the ground, bursting into
laughter, pulling Darren down with her. They had landed side-by-side,
breathing hard, intermittently giggling and hoping they wouldn't be
heard
by any pursuers doubling back.
Darren let go of himself. Long-unused reflexes twitched his fingers,
tickling Tareena. Both of their laughter doubling, he leaned over,
approached. Their noses touched, rubbed once.
But Tareena... was confused.
Darren stopped closing in and flopped aside. She turned her head to
follow,
her face half puzzled and scared, half in wonder. {No need to rush
everything like I was a teenager. And... what happened to "No, not
that"?
Oh light, I have to say something!}
Clearing his throat, he whispered, "Umm, Tareena, I think I left the
coat
in Regard."
Tareena's puzzled look yielded to horror and then more laughter as she
gleefully punched him in the stomach. He held his straight face though,
and
a moment later she sobered. "Really?"
As he nodded his head, he pulled the coat into view from behind him.
The moment she sat up to get a better look the spell was broken. Darren
felt a second release from danger, though one he couldn't laugh about.

"Are you ready?" Alan concluded, having outlined the plan while Stevan
looked on.
Darren suppressed his shaking his head clear of his reverie, and
instead
turned to Tareena. "Are we?"
Tareena nodded, and once Stevan had turned elsewhere, whispered, "I'll
tell
you on the way."
****

I have a prospective plan, but I've sent it to the rest of my group for
them to ratify so no one got any ruffled feathers.

Luke

 Ivan scanned the village in the dieing light of the sun and cursed
his
luck. "A bloody white cloak garrison in the middle if the light blasted

village and no sign of whom they were to pick up." What was worse was
their
was no sign of the garrison, no walls to knock down, no towers to
surmount,
it was just a normal looking village?
    Scanning the flat country side his one eye could see the barren
hills
with a lack of concealing cover, future south and north great wooded
forests
covered most of the land but not here. Which meant either the garrisons
fort
was hidden away in some ravine somewhere, yet with the lack of smoke it
would
be unlikely or it was located underneath the village? Looking back at
the
village Ivan's eye picked out the differences between this village and
the
other ones he had seen. Things, that while not apparently obvious, are
nonetheless noticeable when looked at.
    The perfectly thatched roofs, not one that is in the slightest need
of
disrepair, the lack of children, the lack of animals other than horses,
cows,
and pigs. The paster land where the animals grazed at that was entirely
to
big when one thought of it, and what were all these horses doing in
such a
small village? Looking at the sinking sun, thinking of his mission he
wished
for a brief second that there was some wall he could destroy with the
power,
some foe he could rip apart. Sighing he turn back toward the huddled
group
who sat under the newly risen moon.
    "Eamon, take Echo and Ariana around the village and approach from
the
south on foot. I will take La'rece, Elios and Janara and approach from
the
north. Look for any sign of a concealed entrance, and keep a sharp eye
for
the pair of young men we were sent here to find. We will meet in the
middle
of the village and take it from that point. I do not want to have to go
under
the village to find them, but whatever the dragon commands shall be
done. Now
off with you." Slowly sliding back from the hill Ivan walked away into
the
shadows of the newly fallen night, his black coat and breeches blending

seamlessly into the night.
_____________________________________________________________
Notes: OMG!!!!! That stank!!!!! But it is done and RPing is a thing
where the
more you do it, the better you get. :-) Anyway, my group is rolling,
thanks
Laren, and Val. Ed and the others, I dont know if you were in my group
or
not, but do to all the inactivity, lets just get together those who
want to
RP in a few groups rather than wait for those who dont have the time.
:-)

Sincerely,
Andy

 Alan looked at the woman as she strode away, actually reflecting on
that
thought as she stalked away.  Alan had put her hackles up somehow, and
wondered if he should remedy the situation, or just leave it be.
Running to
catch up, Alan decided the latter plan of action would be sufficient
for
now.  As he slowed down to a walk he explained the plan one more time,
as he
mentioned the Mask of Mirrors, a puzzled look crossed her face.  Alan
realized that she had no idea what he was talking about.  So he decided
to
show her.  He embraced the source, the battle had become second nature
to
the Ashaman.  The taint roiled inside of him trying to purify his soul
with
its burning thirst.  He wove the proper weaves and was rewarded when a
gasp
emitted from Talia's mouth.  He smiled in delight.  He could see his
reflection in Tailia's beautiful green eyes.  He had grown about a
foot, and
his hair had changed from short blond, to long and black.  His normally
blue
eyes were a burnished brown, and his  fair skin had turned tan.  "This
is
called a Mask of Mirrors, i can not teach how to do it but i can
provide
a...mask for you if you so wish?"  She nodded, finally realizing that
Alan
was planning on using saidin, the male half of the One Power on her.
She
tensed and closed her eyes.  Alan was disappointed that she was so
afraid of
something that she wholeheartedly supported.  He gently wove a mask on
Talias fine Saldean features.  He made her long black hair turn blond.
Alan
changed her prominent Saldean hawkish features into a gentle sloping
face.
One thing he left the same were her eyes.  After he was done she simply

nodded and they resumed their walk to the village. They found the inn
and
were about to go in when Talia stopped him.  "Whats wrong?"
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Thats it for me i have some “ú–{Œê to do talk to you later
Joe

 Tareena cursed as her foot slipped on the rocky path and she
almost lost
her balance.  Sneaking through the woods is not my idea of having a
good
time.  Sometimes I almost miss the days of being a damane.  The
Seanchan are
so cocky, all we had to do was stride through the battle field and make

things explode on command.  Now I am traipsing through the woods on my
way
back to sneak into the very same inn I just finished escaping from only
a few
days before!  Makes no sense.....but in her heart, she knew it did.  It
was
their responsibility to rescue the village healer because if not for
their
group suddenly showing up in Regard, the woman would never have been
captured
in the first place.
     Oh well, it could be worse, Could be stuck "ouch, that hurt!"
Tareena
once again stumbled along the path.  Darren reached behind him to
steady her.
 Tareena's breath caught in her chest.  The warmth she felt from his
reassuring touch was nothing compared to what was coming through the
bond.
It was almost enough to take her breath away.  I don't understand any
of
this.  I am so confused right now.  He has made such a point of our
being
strictly friends....but that's now what I feel from him anymore.  I
don't
know....maybe I am imagining things.  Maybe this is how people feel
with
their friends.  I have never had one, I don't know.  It's just...when
he
looks at me that way...I feel....oh...who knows how I feel.  It is so
strange.  I want him to like me and respect me for who I am.  But how
can I
expect him to do that when I don't even know?  With a sigh, Tareena
brought
her mind back to the path, and forging her way ahead.  There will be
time
enough to think about it later...the color of his eyes....STOP it,
right now!
     "Darren?" she whispered  "are we getting close yet?"  "  Yes, we
are.
Just a little farther and we will break out of the treeline.  The rest
of the
party should already be there.  Are you sure you told me everything
Stevan
said to do?"
      "Yes, for the hundredth time. I wish I knew what was so hot and
heavy
on your mind back at camp that you couldn't concentrate on our orders
for
goodness sake!"
She became even more curious when she could make out a dull red blush
creeping up the side of his neck, not to mention the feelings of
embarrassment coming through the bond.  "Must be pretty good..why don't
you
share it with me?"  Tareena gave him an impish grin, liking the
feelings she
got from teasing him.  She had never had someone to play with before,
whom
she could joke with and crack on.  it felt good.  "Would you be quite!
We
are almost there. The last thing we need is for your mouth to get us
caught!
Now shhhhhh..."
     Tareena silenced a giggle.  There once would have been a time when

Darren's tone would have hurt her feelings and made her feel worthless.
 Not
anymore.  She was able to read him far better than before and she knew
he was
just covering up his embarrassment.  Besides, it was a serious
situation and
she did need to keep her mind on things.
     Pulling back the last of the tree limbs, the pair had a good view
of the
back of the inn.  Darren let out a low bird whistle, waiting quietly
for the
answering call from the others.  Okay, off to the left.  Talia and Alan
were
in place and ready.  Softly, an owl hooted in the night, followed by
another.
 "Okay Tareena, Stevan and Andraia are ready as well.  It is time to go

through with this.  Are you ready?"
     "As ready as I will ever be, I am afraid.  Let's get this over
with."
With a quick motion, startling herself, she leaned forward and pecked
Darren
on the cheek.  "For luck" she said, and moved past him, into the
clearing.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
---------------------------------------------

Okay, my understanding is that Luke will write us into the rescue scene
then
Miya and Joe will actually write the rescue scenes and then Steve and
Emily
will take us on to the next village to meet with the other groups.  All
in
favor, say AYE!!

Lisa

 Talia stopped in her tracks when Alan mentioned the Mask of Mirrors.
She
had known they were to use something called that, but not until now had
she
realized how ignorant she was in the ways of these channelers.  Alan
told
her to watch him closely, and, when his features began to change, she
gasped
slightly.  ~Idiot.. startling at something as simple as a change in
appearance.~  She scolded herself.
  Then Alan turned to her with his now tan face and other differences
and
offered to change her own as well.  Talia just blinked.  Saidin?  On
her?
Well, it's either that or die for being recognized as a part of the
Black
Tower group.  Suppressing a shudder, she slowly nodded.  Clenching her
eyes
shut, she waited for Alan to weave the Mask upon her.  She didn't even
know
he had finished doing so until Alan told her.  She let go of a breath
she
hadn't realized she'd been holding and then turned back toward the
village
and its inn, where they were supposed to meet Tareena and Darren.  As
they
neared the inn, Talia slowed and watched around her and Alan.  She
stopped
when she heard a bird's whistle.

  "What's wrong?" Alan asked.  With a hand gesture, she told him to be
quiet.  Talia answered the whistle with an owl's hoot.  After she did
so,
she nodded to Alan, indicating that they could resume.  However, she
stopped
him again.. hearing.. two Whitecloaks rounded the corner around the
Inn.
Talia instinctively pushed Alan into the bushes and dived under as
well..
They had made noise.. now what was she to do?  Without even thinking,
she
pressed her lips to Alan's.. almost nauseus because of it, but almost
liking
it.. ~It's only to fool the Whitecloaks..~ She kept reminding herself
as
Alan slowly went from shock to understanding as a Whitecloak pulled
back the
bushes and then laughed.

  "I think the current situation's got me too jumpy, Dirvan, I almost
killed
some lovebirds.. Get up and get a room.."  The man prodded the two of
them
slightly with his sword.  Talia gasped, feigning surprise at being
caught in
the bushes and even forced herself to blush.  Alan, on the other hand,
slowly began to get up and hoist Talia to her feet.  Begging pardon to
the
Whitecloak profusely, Alan dragged Talia away.

  When they were out of earshot, Talia muttered quietly, "Burn it.. how
long
are they going to sit there?  We need to get up there to the window so
we
can get the information from them."  Obviously, she was trying to play
off
like what happened was just to help them survive.  And maybe it was...

~Talia Daimar
~???
~aka Miya or TTT

 When Ariana returned from her ride, she stabled her horse and made
her
way- slowly- up the stairs.  Riding again after the trip here might not
be
the brightest idea i've had in a while, she thought wryly as she
struggled up
the steps.  She usually had very little trouble with stairs, as long as
there
was a railing.  When she got to the top, she paused a minute to catch
her
breath and her balance, and turned the corner, intending to find the
woman
Odessa and ask her what the sleeping arrangements, if any, were for new
group
members.  Odessa paused a minute before answering, and Ariana
explained, "I
saw how many of you there were, and I thought it would be rather
crowded for
you already.  I don't mind sharing, but I wouldn't want to crowd
someone or
impose."  She also really didn't want anyone to see the obvious pain
she was
in.  She refused to give in to it, and she had managed with much worse.
 The
first time I ever rode a horse,  on the way toward Tar Valon, for one.

Odessa finally seemed to make up her mind, and told her she could find
her
own arrangements if she wanted. That suited Ariana fine.  She thanked
the
woman, and remembered her manners this time.  The pain in her leg
precluded a
curtsy, but she made as formal a bow as ever Whitecloak had made to his

commander.  Odessa looked surprised at her strange form of "curtsy" but
made
no comment.  The idea of adopting a bow had been her father's, she
recalled.
When she was around 6, and soon to be presented to the court of the
king, her
mother had despaired of her ever cursying deeply enough.  Though she
had been
in her self-imposed 'exile' for more than Ariana's lifetime, she still
thought it best not to let the Whitecloak Commander waonder what she
was 'up
to' out in the border lands where her estates were, so she had arranged
to
bring her daughter to court.  Her father had seen her difficulty, and
first
had taught her how to hold a decent curtsy.  When she finally
succeeded, he
had taught her the formal bow of a guardsman such as he had been.  She
still
used it when she could, or when it was convenient.
    After a little thought, Ariana decided the easiest place to stay
would be
the stable.  Tai'dari was trained to help her in certain tasks, and
having
him nearby would be comforting. He was the gentlest stallion Ariana had
ever
known, and she counted him on the list of those she called friend.
That list
was very short; she could count them on one hand and have at least a
finger
left.
    Going down the stairs was a little easier, and once she got outside
the
inn she could hurry. She rarely rushed, because the awkward gait of her
run
jarred pain through her leg, but tonight it already hurt, and she
wanted to
go rest.  She looked around in the stable, found no one, and greeted
her
horse.  "Looks like I'm joining you, Tai'dari, "  she murmured, and
began
piling straw in a corner. Tai'dari whickered, tossing his head. She
handed
him a piece of straw, and he lisped it an blew it toward her.  Sighing,
she
discarded her cloak and laid it on the straw pile, then curled up on it
and
fell asleep wrapped in its soft folds.

    She woke the next morning early and hurried to clean up her
makeshift
resting- place.  When she had finished, she splashed her face in the
horse
trough and shivered.  Cold as a Whitecloak's heart, she thought
facetiously,
but much more welcome.  She make her way back to the inn, and
discovered that
the group was going to meet and learn their instructions.  She followed

someone she recognized vaguely as having been riding with Odessa the
night
she rode out to join them.  At the meeting, she picked up several
names, and
learned the planned course they were following, and left to saddle up
feeling...she wasn't sure.  Confused, she thought.  Rather like she had
when
she had gone riding the other day to try and make sense of her
thoughts.  At
the end of more than two hour's wandering, she had found no great
revelations or even help for her confusion.  The only solution she had
discovered was that there was no solution, at least at the time.
Shaking her
head to clear it, she decided that the best thing to do was to wait.
Friends
were not something she had much experience with, and to make them in
this
Black Tower did not seem to be particularly wise.  Half the members
could go
mad any day, and the other half are probably far superior to one young
Yellow.  The thought of the men- the Asha'man, she had learned- brought
only
a brief shudder, barely noticeable and easily mistaken for a twitch or
a
reaction to the cold.  All her life she had learned to accept people as
they
were, and not how she wished them to be. If I had done that, I would be

nothing, a little daydreamer unable to accept that I can't do certain
things.
 Certainly not an Aes Sedai, or a fighter against the Shadow.   On that

cheerful thought, she forced herself to abandon such musings, and made
her
way towards her first day of being a a member of the Black Tower.

~Ariana Kantori
    Aes Sedai
   Yellow Ajah

 Alan, was just about to ask Talia why she had thrown him into the
bushes
when her mouth met his.  Alan had no idea what she was doing, and was
going
to push her away...or not, when he heard the silent ring of armour.
Realizing that Talia had just saved his life...maybe, he decided to act
the
part that the woman had thrown him in.  Alan relaxed and kissed back
and
finally realized that he was starting to feel something for this woman.
 He
had never felt so alive as when he was kissing her.  When she stopped
Alan,
felt an immense sense of loss, one akin to when he would cut himself
off
from the source.  Only this one felt more permanent.  Talia  turned
around
and looked at the source of the distraction.  The two whitecloaks were
looking at them, one had a drawn sword and both were laughing.  Talia
actually managed to blush and Alan apologized profusely.  They finally
were
let go with a final,"Get a room" muttered by one of the soldiers.  Alan

hauled himself to his feet, brushed the dirt off of his coat and gently

helped Talia up.  She was still blushing and would not look Alan in the

face.  Alan grinned to himself, knowing that she must have experienced
something that was not part of their playacting.  Walking towards the
inn,
Alan knew they had to get on top of the roof of the inn.  That would be

where they were met by their brothers and sisters of the Black Tower,
and
told the information about the village healer.  Looking around, Alan
made
sure that no one was present.  He turned to Talia and said, "Okay i
want you
to remain still and not struggle this wont hurt but you may be
suprised.
Talia was about to say something when Alan picked her up with the power
and
gently set her down on the roof.  Alan looked up and winked at her and
proceeded inside of the inn.  About five minutes later he appeared on
the
roof, rubbing his knuckles.  Talia raised an eyebrow and Alan just
shrugged
and said, "bouncers."  Now all they had to do was wait.  The young
Ashaman
turned to Talia and asked, "So what brought you to our tower, to fight
and
die for the glory of the Dragon Reborn??
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Hey guys, sorry it took so long but my keyboard was messed up and i
could
type any spaces or the letter B so i had to postpone my last rp well
here it
is.  Check ya later
Rich

 Did Talia feel something when they hid behind the facade of lovers in
the
bushes?  Perhaps.. Okay, yes, there was a spark of something.  Talia
wouldn't admit it, though.  Not to anyone.  Especially not to Alan.
Besides, she knew there wouldn't be anything.. that there -shouldn't-
be
anything.. between her and a male channeler.  They go mad and destroy
their
surroundings when they do.  Another reason she's glad she hadn't met
the
Lord Dragon, yet.  He'd been channeling for quite some time now, as she

recalled the rumors to say.

  Looking around, Alan made sure that no one was present.  He turned to

Talia and said, "Okay i want you to remain still and not struggle this
wont
hurt but you may be suprised."  Talia blinked and was about to say
something.. sensing he was about to use the Power.. again.. but before
she
could, she was being lifted up to the roof.  She had to catch herself
before
she yelped.  She looked down to give him a good piece of her mind, and
he
winked.  He winked!  And left her on the roof by herself!  The nerve..

  Then Alan appeared on the roof moments later, wiping his knees.  She
gave
him a curious look and his only answer was, "bouncers."  Bouncers?
Heh.
Talia looked away and tried not to think about the act they pulled
moments
before in the bushes.  Her thoughts her disturbed when Alan asked, "So
what
brought you to our tower, to fight and die for the glory of the Dragon
Reborn??"

  Talia shrugged, still avoiding his look by watching the people below
them.
  "I left home because it was too droll for me.  My father understood
me.. I
think he, himself, did some roaming before he settled down with Mum.."

Talia mentally asked herself why she was pouring out her history to
this
Ashaman.. "...but that's of no consequence.. I merely heard this Dragon

might be the true one.. and I felt it was my duty to seek out the
rumors of
this band of followers and play my part..."  For a moment, she was
silent..
until she added her own question..

  "How about you?" She finally looked to his eyes.. this was the answer
she
was really intrigued in.. "Were you born with.. the ability?  Or.. did
you
learn to use it.. for the Dragon?"  The answer itself didn't make a
difference on how she viewed male channelers in general.  However, she
wanted to know if he risked the taint to serve the Dragon.. or if he
decided
to serve the Dragon with the taint he could already touch.

~Talia Daimar
~Novitiate
~Miya-mun

 Alan looked down at his feet, suddenly sobered.  The effect of the
"pretended" kiss was totally washed away by the thoughts now coursing
through his mind.  He looked up and into the green eyes of the woman
who
asked him this question. His normally bright blue eyes were dim, and
reflected a ghostly image in their depths.  "Well, i guess you can say
i was
born with the spark, my parents were killed by Seanchan, and i wandered
the
countryside looking for food, and safety from bandits, dragonsworn, and
the
same people that took away my life.  The first time i used the power
was
when i bonded a good friend of mine...Sidarin had saved my life and i
in
turn saved his by bonding him."  Talia looked askew at the young
ashaman,"where is this person now?" she asked.
"Sidarin is with the creator, he died in my...recent travels, and he
was not
a person, he was a huge hound that i loved more than anything."  Alan
sighed.  "Now that that out of the way i can tell you the rest of my
story.
I was found by our M'hael.  He asked me to bury two good friends of
his, i
did so only hoping for food.  But then Ivan noticed that something was
wrong...i noticed it too, i felt a strange kinship with him, like Ivan
and I
were alike in some way that i could not fathom.  He took me under his
wing
and i discovered that i was born with the spark.  This was many battles
ago,
many days of blood, destruction, and death, all for the Dragon Reborn.
I
fight now for the protection of others, and the world.  If i can save
one
life then my sacrifice will be well worth it.  But before i came to the

Black Tower i never knew what i was capable of, never knew what would
await
in the years to come.  I am constantly terrified of losing my mind, and
even
worse yet my soul to the taint...but every ashaman takes that risks.  A

countless number of my brothers have taken that risk...and lost their
lives
because of it.  Now tell me Talia Daimar, are there any other questions
you
wish to ask?"  Alan's face was not as melancholy as before and the
mischievious glint was returning to his eyes.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Joe

 Darren stopped her. "The mask."
When she turned to him, though, he saw that she had already effected
the
change. And with that, he knew they were ready. {I needed something to
get
me back on track. That kiss! Why not just trip me?} And after that
there
was no more conscious thought. He was his actions.
**
The innkeeper sighed. It had been a very very long day. {The
Whitecloaks
came, this very morning, a mere day after the Ash-men arrived, those...
pitiable horrors... having not, thank the light, burned down the inn,
then
the whitecloaks came and took my cousin, and locked her up in my own
inn.
And then was that commotion and chase, whatever that was about. I'm
about
ready to go to bed, and what do I have? Two MORE people waiting
service.
I'll just have to tell them to go.}
**
Darren waited as the inkeeper slowly approached them. He was obviously
fatigued. "Do you have a room?"
"No. The place is full of whitecloaks."
A Child of the Light standing at the door turned his head barely
perceptibly.
Darren hesitated. "They must all be deaf, to hear you speak. Be glad of
their benificence."
The innkeeper suddenly jerked more fully awake, aware of his slip. "I
didn't mean it bad. Just, I'm full. Can't even have the stable. They're
paying."
Darren noticed something in the innkeeper's manner. "Do you have a room
a
friend is staying in, perhaps? I would pay you well enough for you to
impose upon... her... though if we perhaps... displaced... her you both
might prefer that."
The innkeeper stared.
Darren continued. "A very good friend, one who cares for you when you
are ill?"
The innkeeper stared.
Darren nudged Tareena. They shared a glance back to the whitecloak - he
wasn't facing in. For a moment, the mask of mirrors flickered.
The innkeeper stared, but this time he had to pick up his jaw, and
began
rubbing his hands together. After a few moments, he said, "I think I
can
arrange that room."
"Which room would that be?"
"Second from the end of the hall downstairs, front side." The innkeeper
jerked his thumb towards the back and pointed up discreetly.
Darren snapped his fingers. "Oh, I'm so sorry, we wouldn't like that
room.
Should we just ride all night, my sweet?"
Tareena sighed. "I suppose we must."
**
The innkeeper did not dare move. {The man is clearly one of the men in
black, returned to take my cousin. I don't know which is worse, did I
decide right? Yes, they won't execute her. But when she disappears, the
whitecloaks will search for a man to blame. And he'll be me. I have to
get
out of here, tonight. Leave with my cousin, make sure she doesn't...
what
could I do? But how am I going to escape without help? They have
horses,
and I wouldn't steal, even from a whitecloak. To save my life? Maybe.
But a
warhorse is conspicuous, someone would notice, and fast. And I can't
flee
on foot, alone. It's the Ash-men or the noose.}
The innkeeper made his way up to the second-to last room on the second
story, in the back.
**
Behind the inn, Darren relaxed a little. He spied Alan. "Any trouble?"
"Oh, a whitey found us, thought we were lovebirds, passed on. Nothing
real.
What are you doing here?"
Darren's breath drew in sharply. "You were very lucky indeed.
Whitecloaks... don't approve of that. He might have decided to give you
a
stiff lecture. That could have messed things up."
"What's messed things up is you not being inside."
Talia commented, "We might as well get her out the window."
Darren pointed up to a dark window. "Right. Second to last on this
side."
Tareena pointed one further over. "Second room. Third window."
Darren nodded to Tareena, then Alan and Talia. "Good memory. Good luck.
We'll be ready to come in again if you can't get her out that way. And
don't panic."
***
 

Okay guys, go to!

Luke

 Stevan frowned as they were about to enter the inn. What were Alan and
Talia
up to? Then out of the corner of his eye he saw some movement. He
quickly
glanced up onto the roof and with his saidin enhanced vision he spied
the two
of them. What did they think they were doing? He channeled a funnel of
Air
that went into the middle of then and spoke down it quietly. "Oi! Get
down
here now!"
With a start they lifted themselves down, uttered a brief apology,
before
they all entered the inn.

Pathetic and short...but it had to be done.

Steve
<><

 Talia almost shivered at that mischevious look in Alan's eyes. ~Oh,
calm
down, girl.. he's not going to bite you.. maybe...~  Talia was about to

answer his question when suddenly she heard Stevan's voice commanding
them
to come down off the roof.. and he didn't sound too pleased.  Startled,

Talia couldn't do anything but obey the summons without protest.  When
she
and Alan were on the ground, they both began to mutter apologies.
Turning
the corner, she saw two people: a man and a woman.  The man called to
Alan
and asked if they had any trouble.  The voice.. oh, that was Darren.
How
had he known it was Alan?  Then it dawned on her.  Saidin.  They can
sense
saidin just like she could sense saidar.  Well, not exactly the same
way she
had been told, but still, the point is the same.

"Oh, a whitey found us, thought we were lovebirds, passed on. Nothing
real.
What are you doing here?"

Darren's breath drew in sharply. "You were very lucky indeed.
Whitecloaks... don't approve of that. He might have decided to give you
a
stiff lecture. That could have messed things up."

"What's messed things up is you not being inside."  ((OOC: I don't
think the
plan said to have us inside..))

Talia commented, "We might as well get her out the window."

Darren pointed up to a dark window. "Right. Second to last on this
side."

Tareena pointed one further over. "Second room. Third window."

Darren nodded to Tareena, then Alan and Talia. "Good memory. Good luck.
 
We'll be ready to come in again if you can't get her out that way. And
don't
panic."  ((OOC:  *blink*  Are we totally deterring from the plan here?
I
thought we were to make her invisible.. and someone -else- saved her..

forgive me, I just woke up and my mind is fuzzy.. so if any of this OOC

ramble is mistaken, just forget it))

Talia nodded to the both and turned toward said window.  ((OOC: um..
I'm
lost.. Joe?  Wanna take it from here?))

~Talia Daimar
~Novitiate
~Miya-mun
<><

 Tareena and Darren eased their away around the side of the inn,
planning
on making their way to a copse of trees to wait for Talia and Alan to
come
out of the inn with the healer.  No sooner than they had turned the
corner, a
soft ssssssttttt....rose gently floated from the direction they had
come
from.  They turned back around and made their way back.
     Alan was crouched low below the inn's window, beckoning for us to
come
closer. Whispering he said  "The public room is packed and the
innkeeper
isn't accepting any more guests, we can't get upstairs that way. Why
Stevan
wouldn't let us go through the window, I have no idea."  Darren nodded
and
pointed first to Tareena and then himself.  He pantomimed creating
chaos and
to wait to act until he had.  Alan nodded and whispered again "Talia
and I
will get her out."
    Darren turned and pointed, Tareena responded by once again heading
around
the corner, only this time they headed to the back door of the inn.
     Tareena stepped inside the door, smelling the meat sizzling on the
cook
fires.  The inn's cook came from the cellar, carrying the days offering
of
butter.  Startled, she almost let out a yelp.  Carefully, Tareena sent
a
small flow to silence her.  "Please be quiet, I will not hurt you. I am
a
friend of the inn keepers."  Tareena waited until the fear slowly left
the
cooks eyes to be replaced with anger.  " You nearly caused my heart to
burst,
you did!  Now why are you in my kitchen?"  " I need your help please.
Go and
get your employer for me.  Tell him that his friends in black are here,
he
will know."  Tareena waited impatiently for the cook and innkeeper to
return.
 She realized it had been a long time since she had eaten.  Her mouth
was
watering from the smells.
     The innkeeper was none to pleased when he finally came into the
room.
"Where have you been and why are you waiting so long?"  "We had some
trouble
getting upstairs, we need your help please."
     Tareena outlined her plan to the pair and then left through the
back
door.  Motioning Darren to follow her, she took off across the clearing
and
practically flew down the street, looking for a certain spot she had
noticed
when the group first came into town.
     Tareena gasped out the plan to Darren, hoping that he wouldn't be
as
angry as she thought he would be.  He wasn't.  It was worse.  "YOU
WHAT!  How
could you do that...do you know what you have just done?"  Before he
could
continue with his diatribe, angry shouts and pounding feet could be
heard
coming down the road, straight for the pair.  Giving Tareena one last
look,
Darren drew his swords in preparation.  Rounding the final corner, ten
to
fifteen men in long white cloaks appeared to be very angry indeed.
Tareena
held out her hand and a small yellow ball of light suddenly appeared in
it.
"There she is, there's the witch the innkeeper was telling us about.  I
knew
he wasn't lying!  And look, that must be her warder."  Tareena could
feel
Darren become even angrier at this remark, knowing that it was an
insult that
they didn't recognize him as an Asha'man.
     "Don't come any closer gentleman.  We want no trouble from you."
"Ha ha
ha ha...you want no trouble from us, well you are going to get it."
The man
who spoke stepped forward to grab her but Darren barred his path.
Silently
he looked at the whitecloak, a death knell keening from his eyes.  The
man
licked his lips and stepped back, gathering his cloak around him.
"Don't
just stand there, after them!" '
        Those words brought a chill to Tareena's heart but action to
her
brain.  She wove  weaves of air and earth, stopping the men in their
tracks,
as if they had hit a wall of nothingness.   Darren slowly began to back
up,
Tareena moving with him, each keeping an eye on the group ahead of
them.
Once they had moved a short distance away, they picked up speed and
began to
run back to the inn.
     Once there, they met the rest of the group at the appointed place
behind
the inn.  Stevan and Andraia held their horses for them.  Looking
around,
Tareena saw Alan and Talia, with Talia riding the healer double on her
mount.
 The group took off down the road, heading back to their makeshift
camp.
Tareena knew she would have some explaining to do when they got back.
Not
only that, she wanted to hear how the plan had worked at the inn and
how
Talia and Alan had gotten the healer from her room.

 Myiona looked around the group gathered in the upstairs room.
Rengar had
requested that they partner up with someone new and she looked over the

others.  After he left with Echo, Mura'shar left with Luke.
    Odessa had paired off with Ariana, leaving Traighan and Shea
standing
against the wall.  Myiona gave them a smile.  "It looks like we are a
threesome, if you do not mind."
    The three started out, silently at first, but soon they were joking
and
laughing together.  They walked around down one of the small, back
streets
looking for a small shop.  Myiona recognized it as the shop of a wise
woman
or whatever they called it here.
    A young girl came out of the back room.  "Can I help you?"
    "Yes," Myiona replied seeing how nervous the girl was.  "Shea was
wanting
to look at some of the special ribbons in the back.  She needs a
special
ribbon to wrap a special present in."
    The girl nodded wearily, clearly expecting something else.  "This
way,"
she walked toward the door to the back room.
    "Explain to her," Myiona whispered before the Novitiate left, "who
we are
and when we will be leaving.  We are going to wait outside."
    Myiona walked outside with Traighan, and they discussed where to go
next.
 Shea came out smiling.  "She wants to go with us."
    Later, the three returned to the inn and found that a large group
had
gathered there to hear the gleeman.  The townspeople were excited at
having a
gleeman in town, a rarity in such a small village.  The common room of
the
inn was becoming crowded.
    The group from the Black Tower slowly left to have dinner in a
small,
private, dining room.  The food was brought in and the table grew quiet
as
everyone concentrated on eating.
    After the food was cleared away they discussed the new recruits
that they
had found that day.  They were planning on trying to locate a few more
people
before heading out to the fifth village and joining up with the rest of
the
Black Tower members.
    Myiona walked slowly up the stairs and opened the door to her room.
 She
left the others sitting in the dining room still discussing the way to
handle
the Whitecloaks.  Myiona was tired and sore from the ride.  A large
steaming
tub of water was sitting in the room, and beside it stood a girl.
    "My lady," she said nervously, "your bath is ready for you.  If you
do
not need anything else . . ."
    "Go on," Myiona said quickly, "I am sure they can use your help
downstairs."  The girl left quickly, shutting the door behind her.
    Myiona quickly began undressing and slid into the water.  She
closed her
eyes, letting the water ease her pain away.  While she was soaking, the
door
opened.  Myiona, her eyes still closed, said, "I told you I did not
need
anything else."
    "Really?" a male voice asked.  Myiona looked up suddenly to find
Mura'shar grinning at her.  "You must have been lost in thought not to
know
it was me.  Are you enjoying your bath?  I thought you might enjoy it
after
the ride and the water play in the cold water."
    "So," Myiona said with a smile, "this was your idea?  I guess I
should
say thank-you.  Why are you in my room?"
    "Our room, you mean," Mura'shar said with a smile.  "Rengar thought
we
should double up in our rooms so that we could watch each other's back.
 I
was stuck with you again."
    "Why you!" Myiona laughed, splashing him with water.  "I cannot
believe
you said that."
    Mura'shar pushed her head under the water, and she grabbed his arm.
 They
wrestled for several minutes until he fell into the water with her.
Myiona
laughed as he stood up dripping on the floor.  "You are supposed to
take off
your clothes before you get into the tub," she teased him.
 
Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 Talia and Alan made their way to sneak a peek at their challenge
only
to be disheartened by what they saw.  Talia's eyes narrowed and she let
out
a small hiss of irritation between her teeth.  "Stupid Babies of the
Light.." She whispered.. mostly to herself.  "We can't go this way..."
How
were they to do so?
     Alan tapped her shoulder and reminded her to be quiet, lest they
be
heard, by means of waving his hands about and giving her an irritated
look.
Talia only rolled her eyes, shooing him.  "Why don't you tell them?"
She
whispered softer.  Giving Talia an aggravated look, Alan turned to do
so..
most likely muttering about the new girl being so bossy.. taking over..
who
was the ranking person here?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
     Alan was crouched low below the inn's window, beckoning for us to
come
closer. Whispering he said  "The public room is packed and the
innkeeper
isn't accepting any more guests, we can't get upstairs that way. Why
Stevan
wouldn't let us go through the window, I have no idea."  Darren nodded
and
pointed first to Tareena and then himself.  He pantomimed creating
chaos and
to wait to act until he had.  Alan nodded and whispered again "Talia
and I
will get her out."
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

     Talia thought while Alan was away.  ~[Irritating Asha'man.]~ She
stated
within her mind.. ~[Always taking forever to do what's bloody well
obvious..]~  Finally, Alan returned to explain Tareena's plan.  Talia
nodded, agreeing.  Tareena always seemed to make sense.. even when
Talia
didn't want her to, remembering her lessons every night.  Patiently,
the two
waited for the commotion to start.  Suddenly, the innkeeper came in
raving
about channelers and waving about.  The men in the Inn went to see what
the
man was speaking about.. and finding it was true, they called to the
others.
  ~[The hunt begins..]~ thought Talia as she readied herself to hurry
in.
With Alan's nod to proceed, the two of them entered the Inn.. hardly
anyone
was staying in the Inn.. or so they thought.

     Finding the healer's "room" was not all that difficult.  The woman

barely looked up as they entered for fear it was one of her captors.
The
two of them assured her that she would not be harmed.. that they were
here
to help her.  She looked skeptical, however, she didn't scream or
fight.
She did, however, keep complaining about the Whitecloaks taking her
precious
herb bag.  She complained so much about it while they were untying her,

Talia vented with frustration.

     "Blood and bloody ashes, woman! We don't have time to get your
bloomin'
herbs.. Now get a move on.. We need to hurry." ~[Some women just give
women
a bad name..]~ Talia grumbled inwardly as she assisted in helping the
healer
up.  Alan led the way out.. after giving Talia a look that could kill..
as
if Talia cared how bad Alan thought she was acting.  After a few
semi-scares
and runins with those that had stayed behind, they finally made it out
of
the Inn and mounted, the healer sharing Windrider's mount.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
     Once there, they met the rest of the group at the appointed place
behind the inn.  Stevan and Andraia held their horses for them.
Looking
around, Tareena saw Alan and Talia, with Talia riding the healer double
on
her mount.
The group took off down the road, heading back to their makeshift camp.

Tareena knew she would have some explaining to do when they got back.
Not
only that, she wanted to hear how the plan had worked at the inn and
how
Talia and Alan had gotten the healer from her room.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

~Talia Daimar
~???
~Miya/TTT mun

 Finished with braiding her hair, La'rece looked out across the camp,
smaller with the absence of Eamon's small party.  Looking over at
Janara and Elois, the Green marvelled at the Whites' tenacity.  They
were reluctant to concede with Ivan's initial assessment of the
village's bizarre condition.  It was the Asha'man's position that the
village of Blair had been somehow commandeered by the Children of the
Light.  Perhaps it had; the residents relocated or packed off to fare
as they might, most left to the mercies of relatives and fate.
Perhaps.  The two petite Aes Sedai … no they were no longer Aes Sedai,
per se, they were Dragonsworn of the Black Tower … had their heads
together parsing through the data they had collectively recalled and
gathered.  Personally, La'rece thought the two had missed their
calling.  They could have made a fortune as thief catchers in the
borderlands.  It was their position that something other than the
Whitecloaks was responsible for the odd nature of the village.  Gazing
down the slope of the small valley, La'rece considered the village in
the far distance.

The tap on her shoulder almost made the Arafellan jump out of her skin.
 Calmly, La'rece turned to see who had approached catching her
unawares.  Ivan stood grinning at her which resulted directly in her
poking him in the ribs with a jab of her finger.

"What was THAT for?!  You startled the daylights out of me."

"We need to get moving.  There's something not entirely right.  Eamon
and his group have been away for two days with no word."

"Two days isn't that long, Ivan.  Maybe their simply blending in with
the others.  Granted there aren't really any others that I noticed,
unless it's a matter of blending in with the disparate crowd at the …
inn …"  La'rece's voice faded away as she stared past Ivan looking up.

"La'rece?  What's the matt… Light!  Blood and ashes!"  The two
bondmates watched as a large flying lizard with two riders soared
overhead then turned a flew over the village then off into the distance
finally disappearing from view.

La'rece cleared her throat. "Ivan, what was that?" she asked calmly.

"I'm not sure, but I … think we should find the others; all of the
others.  That wasn't the Children of the Light."

"Shadowspawn?"

"Maybe.  Or maybe …" Ivan came to a decision.  "Get the others, we
ride."

***

Okay, don't hit me!  Wanted to get us moving to catch up to everyone
else ...

Lauren
La'rece Bara'tagan
Bondmate to Ivan and Janara
Dragonsworn, Marked and Guardian of the Black Tower

 Ariana followed Odessa to the room they were to share.  Odessa tossed
her
things onto the bed, then turned to Ariana. "Share the bed?"  Ariana
shrugged.  "All right."  Then, after a short pause, added quietly,
"Thanks."
Odessa looked surprised.  Well, I suppose I wasn't so polite when I
first got
here, she thought with a mental grimace for her previous rude behavior.
 I
guess I'm not at my best when I've been riding for three days straight
and
sleeping in the saddle.  Odessa left, presumably to do Big Important
Things
that didn't concern Ariana.  She decided a bath would be a lovely
thing, and
waylaid the first maid that she saw.  Sitting in the very warm water,
Ariana
relaxed for the first time in over a week.  "Curse Whitecloaks," she
said,
absentmindedly.  They had been the reason she had rode so hard to get
here
the last week or so.  As she travelled toward the Tower, they had
appeared
with increasing frequency.  Though she did not yet look like an Aes
Sedai,
she still preferred to avoid whitecloaks.  Her Amadician accent could
cause
trouble, and besides, many of the so-called Children of the Light liked
to
pick on those weaker than themselves.  A crippled woman travelling
alone was
a fine target, with no one to defend her or miss her.  She had often
had to
ride completely around a town to avoid running into them.
Half an hour later, Ariana climbed out of the bath, wrapping a towel
around
her.  She normally wasn't one to just sit and soak, but all that riding
and
walking had set up a fierce ache that wouldn't go away without the help
of
the water.  She sighed as she changed into the only set of clean
clothes in
her packs.  She hated to waste time lying around indulging pain, but
she
already felt better.  "I wonder where food might be found in this
town," she
mused.  Now that she didn't hurt so much, she was ravenous.  She
wandered out
of the room, down a few dirt streets, a narrow lane, and out into a
fair-sized square.  There she found a village market, and selected a
few
bright-red apples.  One she ate immediately, and the other two she
stuck in
her pouch for travelling.  Strolling on, she also bought a loaf of
bread with
a thick crust.  She broke off the end and ate it, then wrapped the rest
and
placed it with the apples.  Now, a well for a drink and I'll be happy
for
now, seh thought.  Inquiring of a dumpy, frizzled woman selling eggs,
she
learned the location of the village well.  She turned a corner, making
her
unhurried way toward it- and collided with a tall, brawny blond-haired
man.
She looked up- and up- and saw a stern glare from eyes that were nearly

black, but that was not what froze her in her tracks.  The man wore a
gleaming white cloak, fastened by a gold sunburst-design. Whitecloak!

all right, i'll let you hang on this one. I'm far too tired to finish
it, and
cliffhangers can be fun.  Also, i need to study math, so The Next
Installment
will have to wait.  I'll try to finish it tomorrow.

 Mura'shar and Luke headed back to the Red Star to make Thier
report.
Regnar had just returned himself with interesting news aobut a set of
twins-
a brother and sister- who could both channel.  He wasn't suprised that
Mura'shar's reports had turned out to be false, but was pleased that
one at
least could be salvaged, and at Luke's idea to get Jax out of the
village
without drawing suspicion.
    "There is one other thing" Regnar told Mura'shar afterwards "These
reports of Whitecloaks in the area are realy disturbing.  We will be
leaving
shortly, but I'm going to have everyone double up on our rooms tonight
for
extra security.  Would you have any objects to sharing one with your
bondmate?"
    Mura'shar grinned "None at all. On our last mission, we posed as a
married couple.  We could do it again" And she milked that situation
for all
it was worth he recalled.  But it was fun.  He was still trying to
decide if
this was a good thing or a bad one as he went to dinner.
    During the meal, Mura'shar called a serving girl over and told her
to get
a bath ready for their room after dinner, and pressed a silver penny in
her
hand for her troubles.   Myiona looked tired from her trip.  Nobody, in
fact,
seemed to want to talk much about the events of the day, and focused on

eating.  All the talk was on Whitecloaks, and what to do if they showed
up.
Mura'shar and a few others were in favor of trying to pose as ordinary
travelers and do all they can to simply blend in.  Others thought they
should
"silence" any small groups they find and flee from others.  Nobody even

mentioned scrapping the mission.
    Myiona excused herself early, and Mura'shar waited a few minutes
before
following.  The debate was still going on and nobody noticed either
departure.
    Myiona was already in the tub when he reached thier room.  He
didn't need
the bond to know she was feeling very content.  At the sound of the
door, she
called out "I told you I did not need anything else." without even
opening
her eyes.
    "Really?" asked Mura'sahr, and Myiona's eyes snapped open. He tried
not
to laugh  "You must have been lost in thought not to know it was me.
Are you
enjoying your bath?  I thought you might enjoy it after the ride and
the
water play in the cold water."
    "So," Myiona said with a smile, "this was your idea?  I guess I
should
say thank-you.  Why are you in my room?"
    This was getting better and better.  Apparently, Regnar forgeot to
tell
her about the arrangements he'd made. "Our room, you mean," Mura'shar
said
with a smile.  "Rengar thought we should double up in our rooms so that
we
could watch each other's back.  I was stuck with you again."
    "Why you!" Myiona laughed, splashing him with water.  "I cannot
believe
you said that."
    Mura'sahr grabbed her head and dunked her, but she grabbed his arm.
 What
followed for several minutes was a situation not unlike the river they
had
passed on the way to town.  When Mura'sahr stood up again, he was
dripping
wet and Myiona was laughingeven harder than before You are supposed to
take
off your clothes before you get into the tub," she teased him.
    "Really?  That would explain why my clothes are cleaner than I am"
he
said as he tried wringing out his shirt.  He went over to his pack to
get a
fresh change of clothes.  "Tell you what, I'm going to change into
something
a little less soggy while you finish your bath, then we can see what
this
village does for fun."
    Myiona's eyes lit up, and Mura'shar hastened to add "And we're
leaving
tommorrow, so we'll have to turn in early" Her eyes lit up even more,
if that
was possible "You know what I mean" he added in a mock-serious tone.
Regnar
mentioned a dance earlier, that should do nicely, he decided.

Jake
Marked Asha'man

 Myiona slowly followed Mura'shar down the stairs into the common
room,
glad that she had brought a dress "just in case."  She knew that they
would
be spending most of the time in the saddle and she had brought mainly
split
skirts.
    The common room was almost empty now, except for a few men who were

gathered around a table.  "Where did everyone go?" Myiona asked as she
looked
around the room.
    "That is a surprise," Mura'shar said with a twinkle in his eyes.
He
grabbed Myiona's hand and led her out of the inn toward an area just
outside
of town.  She could see the twinkling of lanterns and could hear the
sound of
music.  As they got closer she could see people dancing.
    Myiona laughed with delight.  "A dance," she exclaimed, "is just
what I
need to get my mind off things."
    They stopped at the edge of the circle and looked at the dancers.
Myiona
could see Odessa and Rengar already dancing.  Luke, true to his calling
as a
Gleeman, was up near the musicians although Myiona was sure he was
staring at
some of the young girls twirling by.
    "Well," Myiona said looking up into Mura'shar's eyes, "aren't you
going
to ask me to dance?"

Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 Tareena's legs threatened to buckle as she stood silently clinging
to
her horse's saddle horn.  Sweat poured from her, mingling with rivers
cascading down her exhausted mount's body.  The group had ridden hard,
for
days, and everyone was exhausted, not just her.  They had managed to
extract
the healer from the inn but had paid the price by having to travel long
and
hard to leave the whitecloaks behind them. Food had been scarce and
sleep
nonexistent.  Each had taken their turn in using the power to energize
their
mounts.  At the end of their endurance, the group finally had reached
the
village of their destination.
     Slowly pushing herself away from the animal, with a gentle pat,
Tareena
slowly turned away, forcing her limbs to respond.  Her eyes sought out
movement in the village, hoping to catch a glimpse of their brothers
and
sisters of the Tower.  Instead they found the hard gaze of her
bondmate,
staring out at her from underneath a brow furrowed in consternation.
She
purposefully let her gaze slide from his face, knowing that sooner or
later
she must face his anger at her, but not now, not today.  Today must be
spent
in finding their friends and in regrouping.  Strange things were
happening
and she knew that it was safer in numbers.
     Stevan and Andraia walked over to her, each leaning on the other.
Talia
and Alan  slowly made their way over to the circle, Callabein sat on
the
ground at Darren's feet, using the Asha'man as support.  The healer, no
one
having had the time to find out her name, lay on the ground, openly
sobbing
out her hurt and frustration.  Tareena felt as sorry for her as she did
for
herself, maybe more so.  If the BT group had never came to her village,
she
would still be a simple healer, hiding her talent from the whitecloaks.
 Now
she was tired, sore and on the run.  Welcome to my world, Tareena
thought
sardonically, it seems all I have been doing since leaving the tower is

living in a state of exhaustion and having people mad at me.  She knew
that
under normal circumstances, her thoughts would not be traveling in this
vein,
but it was hot and she was thirsty.  Why not feel sorry for herself, no
one
else was going to.
     At their lowest, the disgruntled group still managed to form a
circle of
support, unable to speak, but silently bound in their vows and in their

mission.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
----------------------------------------------
Okay, everyone.  We have at last managed to join the main group, sort
of.  To
be honest, I have no idea what is supposed to happen next, only that we
were
supposed to get here.  I don't have a clue as to who is here and who
could
possibly meet us out in the street.  Would someone who knows please
pick up
the story and include us?  We will then pick it up from there and
continue on
the journey :)  I know that Raken just flew overhead in Andy's RP and
he told
everyone to begin to get ready for departure.  Andy or someone, help us
out
please :)  Thanks,

Lisa

 Darren waited nervously for Tareena, and kept glancing about to see if
any
other whitecloak patrols were about. He quickly turned back towards the
inn
when he heard Tareena running at breakneck speed. {Something must be
wrong.}
Darren unclasped his swords.
Tareena quickly said, "I told everyone I can channel. They're coming
this way."
{They will indeed leave the inn. But they have horses, and only a very
short head start. And they have crossbows. And I cannot help block
those.
And if we get help from the others, they will be found out too and we
will
have to defend ourselves. Killing men with the power isn't pretty, and
doing so so flagrantly would alienate the people. Bad plan.}
Actually, his thought processes went more like, {She initiated a losing
pursuit. Confrontation? We win, violating orders. REALLY bad plan}
His mouth though was ahead of his mind. "You WHAT? How could you do
that..." His mind caught up, and he switched meaning. "Do you know what
you
have just done?" {Here come the dead meat.}
He drew, his swords spaced widely and held upright for fighting
multiple foes>
The soldiers approached. Darren concentrated on the rage. One man
against
ten, even with a dragonsworn providing One Power assistance, would
require
more than usual strength. Make that one man against fifteen.
{Is it still early enough to head this off?}
Darren's voice was calmed by the rage and did not betray his fear.
"Don't
come any closer, gentlemen. We want no trouble from you."
{Wrong way to put it. No, there is no way for anyone to negotiate with
whitecloaks. Light-burned light-blinded warmongers!} That thought
supplemented his rage, and he shifted from his generally defensive
stance
to a position designed to kill the leader and those around him in under
a
second. The man stepped back. Darren shifted again, to ignore the
leader
{as much as I would like to decapitate him... really? I want to kill?}
A
moment later, his rage collapsed. If Tareena hadn't stopped their
charge,
he would only have killed three of them before being swamped. As it
was, he
was only too happy to retreat.
Tareena had forgotten the barrier by the time they had mounted and were
on
their way. Had forgotten or never noticed that it had disappeared, and
they
had gotten moving with moments to spare before the whitecloaks caught
up.
He let the thought rumble around his mind. {She may be a competent
captain
but as a soldier she needs to start thinking about everything not just
the
local picture. She may take the details like the weather into account
but
thinking past the present...} and other such slanders.
****
(At the rendezvous)
Tareena slid off her horse, and glanced at Darren. And flinched.
That shook him, and knocked him out of a second fury he had not noticed
he
had. His body's tiredness reasserted itself, and he lost consciousness.
A few minutes later he had unsaddled, cleaned, and taken care of the
party's horses, and, having done that, stood still in the stable, still
asleep.
 

****
Luke

 La'rece watched Ivan closely as they rode further south. Their intent
was to gather up the other groups and together move on to their final
destination, a fair sized town that promised to provide a significant
number of new recruits for the Black Tower.  However, their initial
goal of finding men and women who could channel and bring them back to
Andor was being derailed by events that had not been fully anticipated.
 Whitecloaks were a bothersome difficulty and danger to overcome and it
was to be expected that if their group had met up with the Children of
the Light in Blair, then the other groups had likely had similar
encounters.  What troubled Ivan, and in turn La'rece and the rest of
the party, wasn't the Whitecloaks but the creature seen flying over the
village of Blair, a large lizard-like creature with huge wings and
carrying two people who appeared to be soldiers of some sort.  It
didn't take an Ogier elder to reason out who they probably were.  Not
shadowspawn.  Seanchan.

The other thing that troubled Ivan perhaps more than the appearance of
Seanchan was the fact that they had been unable to locate Eamon and his
scouting party.   La'rece had offered to go into the village and search
it top to bottom in order to find them.  If the Whitecloaks had somehow
managed to take the four prisoner, they would torture and likely kill
them.  No member of the Black Tower would allow such a thing even if it
meant killing every Whitecloak within a hundred miles.  Ivan however,
relying on a soldier's, no a commander's instincts ordered that they
stay together.  Eamon and his party would be able to look after
themselves; that the greater need was to inform the other groups of the
Seanchan's presence.

So it was that a day and a half later, La'rece smiled as Ivan led their
party through a small stand of trees to find Stevan and his people just
sitting down to eat a meager lunch and looking tired and grim.

As the two groups sat down to eat, Ivan told them of his suspicions.
"I think the Seanchan are back and …" he paused.  "We spotted what I'm
sure is one of their monsterous creatures flying over the village we
were investigating.  If they've made it to that village, I think then
they've somehow managed to gain control over a good portion of the
south.  Indications are that the almighty Children of the Light have
found a need to move to outlying garrisons, some of which are old and
seldom used and some of which I suspect are new … a direct result
perhaps of being driven from Amador.  Pedron Niall wouldn't likely see
a need to build garrison's in the boondocks unless he was forced to do
so.  I think the Seanchan have done just that.  We need to find out
just exactly what is going on with the Seanchan, particularly in this
region.  And we will have our recruits, people.  Even if it means
taking them forcefully from the Seanchan.  I won't see men who can
channel killed out of hand and I won't let the Seanchan have more
damane to use against us and the Dragon."  No one spoke as the Asha'man
leader paused once again.  "We need to collect our last group and
proceed with caution further south."

"We need to locate Eamon, too" La'rece said quietly.  Turning to look
at his bondmate, Ivan nodded and replied gravely, "yes, and find
Eamon's group also."

****
OOC: Well, I hope I didn't tread on too many toes in my attempt to get
the ball moving towards reuniting the groups ... :-)

Lauren
La'rece Barata'gan
Bondmate to Ivan and Janara
Dragonsworn, Marked and Guardian of the Black Tower

 The moments seemed to be painstakingly long. Stevan stood, constantly
shifting from one foot to the other, and drawing in deep, long and
pained breaths. "Everything will be alright..." Andraia spoke, her soft
voice
attempting to calm his worries. Usually it was the other way round.

Eventually the pattering of quick footsteps could be heard in the
distance, a
sound so faint that grew to a thunderstorm as the two culprits rounded
the
corner. Tareena and Darren met them breathlessly, and immediately
climbed on
to their horses which Stevan and Andraia had been holding, awaiting
their
return.

Out of the corner of his eye Stevan spied something that forced him to
do the
same, and he pulled up Andraia on to her mount as he did so. Tareena
glanced
around, and what she saw was Talia and Alan leading the Healer,
clinging
fearfully to the reins. The group quickly set off, and attracted many
strange
glares as they galloped through streets, past shops, and many an angry
man.

Soon though, they had left the village and were galloping across open
countryside to the copse, to gather their belongings. And then to the
next
village, he thought.

The copse was now in sight and the group rode into its midths. But
before the
sky was eclipsed by the greenery of the trees Stevan caught a glimpse
of a
creature flying in the sky...

The battle raged fast as the men from the Black Tower fought to get
into the
Fortress of the Light. Asha'man against damane...and soldiers against
soldiers. He was weary, after his long trek to find Tamandrei. Just to
find
he had been 'captured' by his sister...typical. His thoughts were
brought
back with a crash as an entrance was breached. As one last resort, a
group of
Seanchan flying creatures swooped low overhead, their archers shooting
arrows
down from above...
 
 

Yes, that last paragraph was about my first RP I took part in in the
BT. We
were defending the Whitecloaks from the Seanchan attack...then my
friend
disappeared and I followed him...I still have some of my RPs somewhere
:)

Steve
<><

 Light!!  Face to face with a Whitecloak!  her mind, working
frantically,
added another relevant detail. More like face to ribcage.  So there's
no
question of me overpowering this Trolloc and just making a run for
it...
Immediately, almost before thought came defense; she had seized saidar
and
spun cautious Illusion, making herself uncrippled, darker, and even
more
shabbily dressed.  The Whitecloak spoke just as she finished, only a
fraction
of a second after she had collided with him.  "Young...lady, what is
the
meaning of this abominable rudeness?"  Ariana looked at the ground,
feigning
embarrassment.  In actuality, she was covering the blush of anger she
knew
must be on her face.  And thank the Light I'm not ageless yet!!!! she
thought
with fervor.  "My Lord, I'm so terrible sorry!"  Ariana affected a
peasant
accent.  I am sorry I ran into you, you....she had not been brought up
to
swear, regardless of circumstances, so she did not apply any of the
wonderful
descriptive epithets she had heard among the villagers-or the court.
"I was
in such a terrible hurry, my Lord, I simply didn't see you coming.
Please,
my Lord, forgive my clumsiness, I beg you."  All that "my Lord"
business
stuck in her throat, but she managed.  Well, apparently, too, for the
stern
face softened a bit, and when he spoke he sounded a little kinder.
"Then
watch where you are going next time.  Walk in the Light."  He started
to go
around her- then paused.  Ariana felt a sinking feeling as he turned
around.
"You are not of this village.  When did you arrive?"  She felt panic.
She
dipped her head politely, gaining time. "Recently, my Lord."  "For what

purpose?"  Suspicion bloomed across his face, visible to anyone who
might
notice a Whitecloak and a poor farmer girl conversing in the street.
Light,
let no one notice!  "Are you one of those White Tower witches that have
been
skulking about?"  Aes Sedai?  Here?  she thought, but had no time to
think
about it.  How to avoid lying?  Sometimes those Oaths were a curse, she

thought wryly, more so than a crippled leg.  "White Tower, my Lord?
There
are...witches... in the area?"  she tried to look frightened.  "I am
not with
any one from...that place, my Lord, truly!  I am no Tar Valon spy!
When were
the ...witches... discovered?"  All of that is true.  I am not here
with the
White Tower.  And she knew nothing of any Aes Sedai in the area...
"Aye."
A grimace twisted his stern face.  "We came across one on patrol just
the
other day.  Light burn her, though, she escaped our valiant pursuit,
and no
doubt is skulking somewhere with others of her foul kind."  Ariana's
temper
hit the boiling point, and she curtsied abruptly to hide it.  "My Lord,
I
must go.  Thank you so ery much for your forgiveness for my inexcusable

clumsiness, my Lord."  She bobbed another curtsy, and hurried off,
using
Illusion to mask her limp.  It was somewhat risky with another Aes
Sedai
about, but there was no evidence that the other was nearby, and she did
not
want the man to remember anything about her, especially anything so
obvious
or permanent as her distinctive gait.  She hastened back to the others,

dropping her Illusions once she was safely around a corner and no one
was
watching.  The question now is, do I report this little incident, or
just let
it go?   There was no real trouble- but the others should know of any
White
Tower people in the vicinity.  That clinched it.  Much as she disliked
betraying a sister of the White Tower, she was no longer part of that,
and
besides, a sister here seemed unusual.  Why would an Aes Sedai be
lurking
around some tiny little village like this?  It makes no sense!  Surely
the-
Elaida would not use sisters as spies.  Especially around Whitecloaks!
Which
means she's probably not here on White Tower business.  She;s probably
just
passing through- on her way to support Elaida, perhaps.  She would not
call
Elaida 'Amyrlin.'    When Ariana returned to the inn, she inquired of
the
first Black Towere person she saw.  "I have news of other Aes Sedai.
Where
is the person in charge?"

there. whoeever needs to know, can know.  I'm sorta setting this up for
a
friend, she wants to join but hasn't got her Aol up and running yet.
Who
should she talk to?  Thanks!

 The dance wasn't an enormous gathering.  It was a celebration of
one of
the regions minor holidays, which Mura'shar heard and promptly forgot
the
name of.  But most of the unmarried adults of the village were there.
And
the music was certainly lively.  Mura'shar and Myiona found themselves
dancing to faster and faster music.  Soon both of them were breathless
and
had take a rest.
    As they stopped for some refreshments, Mura'shar  noted the results
of
Myiona's flirtation.  One young man managed to pour a cup of wine onto
his
shirt without noticing.  Another tripped over a bench that had been set
up
for spectators.  Two others actually collided because they weren't
watching
were they were going.
    "Just remember who took you to this dance"  Mura'shar chided as
Myiona
laughed to herself.  He had long before realized this was all a game to
her,
but he still couldn't get completely used to this game.  Must be his
Cairheinin stuffiness...nah.  He wondered if other Domani Dragonsworn
were
like this.  Maybe he should Talk to Regnar on how he seemed to handle
Odessa
so well...
    But for the moment he was having too much fun.  Mura'shar and
Myiona
drank and talked and caught their breaths and danced some more.  It
must have
been close to midnight when the figures arrived from town.
    First they heard hoofbeats.   Mura'shar looked up, and saw at least
half
a dozen horsemen approaching, dressed all in white...

Jake
Marked Asha'man

 "Just remember who took you to this dance."  Mura'shar said after
noticing the looks she was getting from other men.  Myiona laughed
softly.
She was enjoying the attention from the villagers, but it was only for
fun.
    It was almost midnight when they arrived.  Myiona gasped and
stepped
closer to Mura'shar.  He patted her arm and stood quietly waiting to
see what
would happen.  A middle aged man stepped toward the Whitecloaks.
    "I am mayor of Telgar," he said nervously.  "What can I do for
you?"
    "We are looking for a group of Tar Valon witches," one of the
mounted men
spoke.  "There were reports of a group heading this way, using power as
a
weapon and they have shadowspawn with them.  Have any strangers passed
through the village?"
    Myiona embraced the source, knowing that things could get ugly very

quickly, and noticed that the other women from the tower had done the
same.
She could not tell if the men were touching Saidin, but she felt sure
they
were ready also.
    A few of the villagers seemed ready to speak, but the mayor
replied,
"There are none here that do not belong.  If you are looking for
strangers
you should continue looking.  This is a peaceful town and we want it to
stay
that way."
    "You dare to chase out the Children of the Light?" the soldier
asked
incredulously.  "You, mayor, walk in the dark.  Are you going to let
this
Dark Friend chase out your only hope of safety?"
    The townspeople murmured among themselves and the members of the
tower
stood silent and ready.  A dark shape flew over the moon and the horses

danced nervously.
    "Like I said," the mayor continued, "we want to keep our village
quiet.
Perhaps you and your men should leave now before things get out of
hand."
    Myiona noticed that several men were holding now holding weapons
amidst
the villagers.  The men from the Black Tower drew their weapons as
well.
Myiona held her breath hoping it would not come down to a fight, but
ready to
do her part if it did.

Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 The copse was a comfort, a haven where tension could be eased. Now they
could
relax, compared with the heartpounding moments of the few hours before.
They
all took deep breaths as they gathered up their belongings, and slung
them
onto their horses.

He had a firm grasp on saidin, for he needed saidin enhanced vision and

hearing to watch for raken and Whitecloaks. It also enabled him to hear
the
Healer mutter, "...and they wouldn't let me collect my stuff..."

They had virtually finished when the sound of voices could be faintly
heard
in the distance, carried by the gentle breeze. The group from the Black
Tower
turned and stared towards Regard, where the talking was coming from.
Then
their glances turned to him, and he nodded. "Let's go. Quickly." The
last
word was emphasised with a hiss as he picked up his bags and slung them
onto
his mount, and then climbed up himself.

Within a minute they had set off out of the copse, and within another
they
were out of it, and they began to gallop. All day they rode, until as
the sun
sank into a valley on the horizon, its now red rays illuminating the
green
hillsides orange, they entered the fifth village...

***

Renoth circled the sky, feeling the wind in her hair. She loved flying;
the
freedom it gave from the tight grasp of the ground. She watched as the
small
party entered the village where they had found so many new damane. Even
from
her height, she could see that they were armoured and well-equipped.
They
might have to be watched...
 

watched...-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
----------------------------------

Steve
<><

Can you hear the praise?
It's louder than the radio...

 Eamon hunched over in the corner of the common room, garbed in
tattered
clothes he yearned for his usual garb.  It was necessary,  though,
Whitecloaks now held the village in force since the appearance of what
some
whould call shadowspawn, but most definately was Seanchan seen in the
air.
He felted naked without his swords but he knew he could not draw that
unwanted attention.
    Suddenly he felt someone watching him, he scowled around the room
meeting
face to face with a familiar face.  Eamon motioned the man forward with
his
hand.  The man hoppled over and took a seat beside him.  The man knew
Eamon
as Myrane.
    "Myr, so good to see you, what gives me the pleasure of your
presence?"
    "Slime, you are mine to command, close your foul mouth and listen,
is
that so hard to understand," Eamon sneered in a whisper.
    The man stared at him and waited.  A moment passed and Eamon began
in a
whisper, "the time draws near two or three members of the Black Tower
beside
me are here in this village somewhere.  Your mission is to stir up some

chaos, and if possible eliminate them.  I mean to have the Whitecloaks
jumping at shadows, so finish quickly and leave."
    The man's eyes gleamed and he said, "yes, master."
    Eamon felt good, the man new his place and the plan was falling
into
place.
    In several hours night fell, it was time for Eamon's part of the
plan to
commence.  Slipping out of his room, he was clad head to toe in a black

cloak.  Soundlessly he left and made his way to the inn, the
whitecloaks had
taken control of.  The village did not know but the whitecloaks were
falling
back.  They had lost the garrison and had moved into this village
retreating.
 
    Eamon climbed to the roof and entered an upper room and there sat
the
commander of the whitecloaks here.  Eamon slipped behind him and as the
knife
sliced his throat, the sweetness of saidin filled him.  With saidin he
tore
the man limb to limb covering the room in blood.
    As Eamon left through the window he thought, "Let Chaos rule."
 

0=={==============>
Ed
aka
Eamon Tamdrell

OOC: sorry it took so long to change your sn on the list lisa

 After they had finished lunch Stevan got to his feet. "I'm going to question these villagers about what happened. We need to have a better idea of what's happened to our recruits." He began to walk away, but he heard someone get to their feet behind him. He turned, and saw Andraia heading towards him. "I'll come too, Stevan," she said softly. He reached out his hand and she took it, and they walked off into the centre of the village. The streets were strangely quiet, only the occasional villager could be seen, darting nervously about from building to building, their heads turning to give anxious glances to either side. Soon they found a man coming towards them. As he passed them, Stevan stuck out a hand and touched the man on the shoulder. "Excuse me, sir, but..." He was cut off as the man angrily threw his hand off his shoulder. "We don't like no strangers in our village. You only bring us a bad name." At that he stormed off. As Stevan watched him go, he saw a glimmer of movement in the corner of his eye. He quickly turned his head...but there was nothing there, just a pile of barrels. He turned to Andraia, "Did you see anything?" She frowned and looked puzzled. "No. Nothing at all." For another twenty minutes they had no luck whatsoever, just having encounters similar to the first. But again and again he felt someone watching him, or saw movement in the corner of his eye. But when he turned his head there was nothing there. "...I've seen glimmers of movement sometimes too," admitted Andraia as they stood talking. "Maybe a Seanchan's watching us." A small laugh behind them made them turn around quickly. Saidin flooded through him, and the tingling on his skin told him that Andraia had done the same. But all there was, was a small boy. "I've been watching you," he said mischeaviously. But then he continued seriously, "I know what you're looking for, and my mother might have some information for you..." They had followed the boy through the streets and into him and his mother's small house. Now they were sitting in front of the fire listening to his mother explain what had happened. "...then they came and took away the channelers, including my daughter. They were all looking forward to joining the Black Tower, as service to the Dragon...but I suppose they'll never get the chance now..." Andraia spoke sympathetically to her, as tears began to flow down her face. "Do you know where they went?" "They mentioned Ebou Dar...the riders of those...those flying monsters said it to each other...I overheard." Stevan and Andraia turned to each other and nodded with quiet satisfaction. "We'll find your daughter for you," he said, his voice soft and confident. "She will join the Black Tower...we won't let the Seanchan take her." At that they left, with the mother's face happy, but still glistening with tears that were still flowing... Ivan listened as Stevan explained what had happened and the information they had found out. Ivan turned to face south. "Ebou Dar it is..." Steve <><

 Myiona felt herself dozing off as they rode toward the meeting with
the
rest of the Tower.  She shook her head to try to stay awake.  Looking
around
she noticed a few of the others were having the same problem.  The dark
path
they followed was illumined only by the faint light of the moon that
broke
through the forest.
    Myiona shivered and pulled her cloak closer.  She used the power to
check
on the prisoners, making sure that they were still unconscious.  After
the
battle, the members of the Tower took the defeated Children of the
Light with
them.  The villagers were glad to have the burden of the Whitecloaks
removed
from their midst.  It added one another stop before they joined up with
the
main group, but it was necessary to save the innocent from being
slaughtered.
    Myiona looked over at her bondmate and saw that he was lost in
thought.
She smiled and said, "This is not exactly the way I had planned the
evening
ending, but it could have been worse.  Perhaps our next social outing
will
not end in a battle."

Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower
she who was finally gotten a new phone cord to attach to the computer
 
 "This is not exactly the way I had planned the evening ending, but
it
could have been worse.  Perhaps our next social outing will not end in
a
battle"
    Mura'shar started out of a drowse.  They had been riding for half
the
night, trying to put as much distance as possible from Telgar.   He
looked
around and saw others were just as tired as he.  He still managed a
smile "We
can only hope so, but given our record, I wouldn't count on it"  That
elicited a tired laughfrom Myiona.
    They finally halted a couple of hours from dawn, and they were
nearly to
the last village. Mura'shar tried to remember the name of it, but was
too
tired.  Regnar opened a skimming portal, and he, Odessa, and Echo
dragged the
Whitecloaks and their horses into it.  They were gone for several
minutes
before a gateway opened up again and they stepped through to rejoin the

group, looking very pleased with themselves.
    "Where did you leave them Ariana asked, a bit nervously.
    "Someplace where they won't be bothering anyone in this region for
quite
some time" was Odessa's only reply. Ariana nodded, but still looked
troubled
about something.
    Mura'shar, meanwhile, had opened another gateway, and he, Myiona,
and
Luke had led the new member of the Black Tower to their new home.  If
Whitecloaks were this thick in the area, they may have to move quickly
or
fight, and these newcomers would only get in the way in either case.
They
did their best to reassure them; telling them they were perfectly safe
at the
Tower and that they would rejoin them in a few days, after visiting one
more
town.  They then Traveled back to the site to await the
Whitecloak-dumping
job and continue their journey.
    It couldn't have been more than an hour before dawn when they
finally
entered the village.  Few people were about yet, but it seemed calm and

peaceful.  But all Mura'shar was concerned about was getting a couple
of
hours sleep before linking up with the rest of the Black Tower.

Jake
Marked Asha'Man

 When the Asha'man left with the Whitecloaks, then returned without
them,
Ariana was relieved, but still worried.  "Where did you leave them?"
she
asked.  His reply did not set her mind at ease completely; after all,
they
had not know the Whitecloaks were here at first, so what was to say
they
didn't know that wherever he had left them there were more around?
Don't
worry so much,she chided herself.  You're probably still just nervous
about
the one you ran into.  She tried to turn her mind to more pleasant
things,
and succeeded tolerably well.  It was hard not to, when it came down to
it.
After all, she had found the Black Tower, escaped a Whitecloak, and
survived
riding all the way here.  Luck could not always be this good, but when
it
was, one should appreciate it.
    When Mur'ashar opened the Gate-thing, she was quietly impressed.
Of
course, she had no way to judge how easy it had been for him, but
unless he
was deliberately concealing the effort, it took virtually none.  She
tossed
her chestnut mane in frustration, making Tai'dari whuff at her.  If
only she
could see what he had done!  It looked different, somehow, from the
gates she
had seen Aes Sedai make. Or more accurately, it felt different, since
she
could not feel the flows of saidin as she did those of saidar.  Ariana
rode
through the hole in the air with only a little trepidation, since the
others
were obviously not too worried about it.  Besides, she could see the
other
side of the hole, and she was on Tai'dari.  She barely heard the
reassurances
of the Black Tower people as she rode through; she examined the gate as
best
she could with her eyes and senses alone-and did not probe with the
Power.
She knew what she would find, anyway; absolute nothing.  And she didn't
know
very much about interactions between saidin and saidar, so she
refrained from
trying to satisfy her curiosity.  She certainly did not want to
accidentally
close it on someone.
    As she stepped out the other side, Ariana automatically took stock
of her
new surroundings.  A large farm, or at least, what had been a farm,
sprawled
over a fair amount of land, but not as much as the estates she would
have
inherited.  There were too many horses, though, for it to be a real
farm, and
not enough other animals.  And- men in black coats.  Asha'man, she
thought
dazedly.  More than she'd ever thought about seeing, far more than
Elaida had
predicted.  Far, far more.  Huh, too bad for her I'm not going to
disillusion
her.  She pulled her thoughts away from the Tower then, and followed
the
person in front of her, to see what was in store.

 Tareena placed a hand over her eyes, shading herself from the noonday sun. A large cloud of dust heralded the arrival of a large group. Tareena's stomach clenched when the they finally came into view, Myiona and Mur'ashar leading the small party to where everyone else was camped. In the past, Tareena and Myiona had not gotten along, mostly due to Myiona's temper, in Tareena's opinion. The two had been forced to work together and Tareena hoped that time and distance had eased some of the tension. Tareena really liked Mur'ashar and was glad that he, at least, held no grudges. Nodding her welcome, Myiona ordered everyone from their horses and approached Tareena, pulling off her riding gloves and wiping dust from her brow. The rest of Tareena's group gathered around, welcoming their friends to the village. After filling each other in on their individual escapades, silence descended, each person in dwelling on their personal thoughts. "What are the orders, Stevan?", Myiona asked. "Are we to move to follow to Ebou Dar?" Everyone turned to look, wondering what decision had been made between Ivan and the other officers. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ --------------- Okay, now that we are all together, are we going to move to Ebou Dar or not? Are we going to finish this RP? A decision needs to be made so that we can get active again!

 OOC: Okay, I've been sitting back waiting on some clue as to what I'm supposed to be doing.. I suppose I just missed it.. *L* There goes my blonde roots showing. *makes a goofy face* But, here's my latest addition to the RP.. I hope it's alright. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Everything happened so fast.. rescuing the healer.. the travels. All this excitement so soon after joining up with these people.. It was great! Talia had never felt so alive! Well, except for maybe that "fake" kiss she and Alan had to.. Talia shook her mind. No, don't be silly. Nothing can happen between her and that Asha'man. Never would she allow it. She didn't want to become close to any of these grass snakes awaiting the perfect moment to go haywire. Turning her thoughts to more pleasant things.. if indeed you could call this pleasant.. her gaze bore into the horizon as she petted Windrider's mane. They awaited Stevan and Andraia to return from the village, she knew that much. Talia's eyes then scanned the riders, most of whom she did not know. Her hard Saldaean eyes bore into every single person, as if she were etching their being into her memory. Then her eyes fell on Alan. About then, he turned his own gaze and their eyes locked. Hoping that the flush she felt in her cheeks was due only to the sun and winds, she suddenly averted her gaze to some less confusing object. Windrider. At about that most confusing moment, she saw two riders returning to the fold. Stevan and Andraia. Stevan joined Ivan at the front and told him something. By the look on his face, Talia could tell it was urgently upsetting. Turning to see Andraia, she found she couldn't see the woman clearly enough to tell by her expression what had happened. Then Ivan waved his arm and pointed south. South it was. This is the farthest she's traveled in who knew how long. As they moved, Talia nudged Windrider toward Tareena, the one female she knew most and had taught her many things already. "Second, where are we going? And what happened to all the people we were supposed to recruit here?" She asked with a steely gaze that bespoke absolutely nothing of her confusion. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
~Talia Daimar ~???? <><

 Myiona sighed as they rode into the town. It was another dirty little village with a dumpy little inn. She looked at Mura'shar slumped in his saddle and realized that they all needed some rest. Even a lumpy mattress would be better than dozing in the saddle. Hours later, the group met in a private dining room for lunch. Myiona sat down and began eating without commenting on the plain food set before them. The potatoes were cold and the meat was overdone, but it was filling. Soon, they were back on the road again, heading towards the fifth village where they were to meet up with the rest of the tower. Just outside of the town, they came upon the group. Myiona, after dismounting, walked over to where the leaders were gathered. At the same time, Talia approached Tareena and asked, "Second, where are we going? And what happened to all the people we were supposed to recruit here?" "What are the orders, Stevan?", Myiona asked not bothering to listen to the exchange between the two women. Stevan shrugged and Ivan stepped to the middle of the group. "We've already checked the village and our new members are not here," he said. "A large force rode through and took them all. The villagers think they might have headed south. So, we have to decide if we should follow and try to rescue them, or go back to the tower." Each member voted for rescue and within an hour, the members of the tower were riding out following the trail. Late in the afternoon, the group stopped for a quick meal. "There is no doubt," someone muttered, "they've gone to Ebou Dar." Myiona gasped knowing there had been Seanchan forces occupying the city the last she had heard. "Blasted Seanchan," Myiona said turning her eyes toward Tareena. The woman stood near her horse looking off into the distance. Myiona walked over. "It appears we will be seeing your people again soon. Do not get any ideas about freeing any more of those bloody collared women on us. Maybe you can get captured and taken back home." "You are going too far," Tareena exclaimed. "We have no quarrel here, but are fighting for the same side." "I do not know which side you fight for Seanchan," Myiona hissed. "Perhaps you are a spy sent here to infiltrate the tower and destroy us." Tareena slapped her across the face, stunning Myiona for a moment. "You little," Myiona began as she slapped the woman back. They stood glaring at each other. Myiona felt hands upon her arms as she was pulled away. She struggled trying to get loose and get to the Seanchan woman who was being pulled away by her own bondmate. Myiona turned around to see who had dared to stop her. "Mura'shar," she exclaimed, "let me go. I am sick of her and I . . ." "You will do nothing," he said calmly, "and if you do not stop this foolishness I am going to turn you over my knees and spank you in front of the whole tower." Myiona sputtered, "You . . . you . . . wouldn't dare!" She took a deep breath, using the time to cool her anger and regain self-control. "I am sorry, but that woman brings out the worst in me. I do not know why." Mura'shar nodded and said, "Try to keep away from her if you cannot get along with her. You should be able to manage that even in a group this small." Further conversation was cut off as they mounted their horses to join the rest of the group. They rode into Ebou Dar and stopped at an inn near the edge of town. The horses were led off the barn and the group headed inside to get rooms. Myiona, quickly headed upstairs for a hot bath and a change of clothing. When she returned, the others were waiting in a private dining room. "We need to spread out and gather some information first," Ivan said looking around the group. "No one is to be alone. Groups of two or three at least. Try to keep out of the sight of the Seanchan."
Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 Talia approached Tareena and asked, "Second, where are we going?
And
what happened to all the people we were supposed to recruit
here?"  Tareena shrugged her shoulders and pointed to Myiona and
Stevan.
"Shhh, listen and you will find out."
     Tareena was not surprised at the outcome of the vote.  She would
want
someone to come after her, if needed.  Therefore, it was the right
thing to
do.  As these thoughts swirled through her head, she looked up to see
Myiona
walking towards her.  Putting on what she hoped was a friendly face,
she
stood waiting for the Aes Sedai to approach, hoping that they could
finally
put aside their differences for the good of the Tower.
     Time seemed to standstill, the words she was hearing not quite
registering in her brain.  The words "spy" and "destroy" came through
the
haze.  Pent up rage at the unfairness bestowed upon her from this woman
over
the last months boiled over.  Slapping that spiteful face was a release

unlike any she had ever known.  Next thing she knew, someone was
dragging her
backwards, away from Myiona.
     Finally getting her feet underneath her once more, Tareena twisted

around, still wanting to go back and take another crack at that woman.

Tareena immediately stopped struggling when she saw a pair of concerned
eyes
staring back at her.  Tareena felt herself take a step forward,
reaching out
to touch her bondmates face before reality came rushing back and she
remembered that they hadn't spoken to each other in days.  Loneliness
welled
up within her, an emotion so powerful it replaced the rage of just
moments
before.  "Do you believe what she said Darren?  Do you think that I was
put
here to spy on everyone?  You accused me of putting everyone in danger
with
my crazy stunt with the whitecloaks.  Was that your way of saying that
I am a
traitor?  That it was an easy way of getting everyone hurt?  Well?
Answer me,
Do you?"

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
-----------------------------------

 At one point in the journey, an interesting fiasco occurred. A Dragonsworn cat fight. Talia could have sworn they looked like they were fighting over a man. She smirked inwardly, but only because she knew it wasn't such a fight as that. She had noticed the intense animosity between the two women and determined it not to be her affair. Though curious, she will not put her foot in her mouth and ask what was going on. There were much more entertaining ways to discover other people's business. Arriving at Ebou Dar (might already be there with the fight scene, but i'm a li'l confuzled about when it happened), Ivan announced they were to separate into small groups of 2 or 3. Talia wondered who she'd be joined with.... ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ *Again! Why do these infernal people always think it's sooooo funny to keep shoving me in Alan's face?!?!* ~Because they know how good you work together when you aren't making googoo eyes at each other?~ *Oh, shut up.* Such was the mental conversation Talia was having with herself as, astride Windrider, she found herself trotting after Alan. *I am not one of those snippets who melt and grovel and men's feet!* ~Sure..~ *Oh, stuff a Trolloc up your..* "You have to be careful about channeling here.." Alan interrupted her train of thought.. which was a good thing, because she didn't want to do what she was about to tell herself to do.. Did that make sense? "I know." Talia almost snapped at him, but she kept herself from doing so with great will power. It wasn't quite fair. The men could not be detected, but the women could. So, Talia had to depend on Alan's channeling of Saidin. Thinking of that, Talia shivered. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ((*pokies JOE* hey, if you don't like the way I handled this, change it as ya want.. just continue please? *G*))
~Talia Daimar ~((will someone tell me what I am?)) <><

 Myiona stood expectantly awaiting who she would be paired with. No one offered to be her partner, perhaps in reaction to her latest burst of anger. Mura'shar even left with someone else. Tareena also stood alone and unchosen. Myiona sighed as she walked over to her. "It seems we must partner together this day," she said. "I will keep my temper under control if you will promise not to try to free any Seanchan while we are together." Tareena replied, "Do you think I would jeopardize our mission? No, don't answer that. I agree to you terms." Silently, the two walked off. Myiona knew that there was an agent of house Shallon in the city and thought that might be a good place to start. After walking for several minutes, she saw a shop displaying the new fabric that her Aunt had developed. "This is it," she said softly. "Hopefully, we will be able to find something out here. Any man who does business with my Aunt has a weakness for Domani women. I should be able to work that to our advantage." Myiona glided into the shop and soon had the owner wrapped around her finger. A few questions later, they had learned as much as he knew and were told where they might find out more. They stopped in a few more shops and asked questions, then headed back to the inn to report what they had learned. Several groups had found out the same thing, the Seanchan were still in Ebou Dar and had rounded up a large group of prisoners to ship out. No one had been able to find out where they were hidden as yet, but everyone had another place to go to find out information. Myiona smiled and nodded to Tareena. Their evening was already planned. The women went upstairs together quietly discussing clothing and hair styles while everyone looked on in shock. They separated at their rooms and each went in to catch a little sleep before they went back out.
Vicky aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 Darren could not help smiling at the incongruity of Tareena accusing him while gently touching his face. He took her hand. "Tareena, I... I don't believe the Seanchan would release a channeller from the a'dam, even to get a spy here. So you aren't a spy. But..." "You don't trust me." Darren was about to object, but stopped himself. {I didn't trust her judgement a few days ago, and the reason we're bonded is because I didn't... no. I trusted her then. Everyone else didn't trust her. And who will trust her now if I don't? I must.} "I do trust you..." Tareena prompted, "But..." "I trust your choices. I trust you in your inner being. But when it comes to tactical situations on the ground, I don't trust your decisions. Yet." Tareena withdrew her hand, somewhat hurt. Darren tried to mollify her. "If I were to give orders on a ship would you trust me?" Tareena snorted. "You don't know the second thing about a ship." "So you wouldn't trust the orders to be good, even though you trust me." "No. But I my orders were good. We rescued the healer, we escaped unharmed." "I had never seen you in charge of a ground situation. There were several things you could have neglected that would have been fatal, and I was worried you had, so I objected. You had not actually neglected them, so I felt foolish and vented it at you. Sorry for keeping away and not apologizing until now." "What about cursing me out?" "You deserved that for not explaining the whole plan in advance before you went into the inn. At least when on the ground, you need to lay out your plans in advance so there are no surprises." Tareena nodded, reticent. "At sea, too. You wouldn't want the men ready to reef if you're really going to gybe. I see. I thought you were just being bullheaded." "It seems we both need to work on the trust a little." "You certainly didn't make your objection clearly." Darren shook his head ruefully. "True enough. Should we get over this now?" Tareena merely responded by taking his hand and leading him back to the crowd. ~~~ Luke Asha'man Darren Sadke

 Mura'shar kept an eye on Myiona as they headed for Ebou Dar.  He
had no
love for the invaders, particularly after his last encounter with them,
but
Myiona had a near-unreasoning hatred for them.  Considering what they
did to
female channelers, he supposed he couldn't blame her.
    It came as no suprise that she started baiting Tareena.  The two
had been
chilly towards each other at best ever since...well, he didn't care to
recall
that particular incident.  But he made his peace with Tareena, why
couldn't
Myiona?  Then the slapping started.
    Whatever Myiona said something that struck a nerve, because now the
two
had red marks on thier faces and looked like they were about to start a
real
brawl.  Mura'shar grabbed Myiona by the arms and dragged her back as
Darren
did the same with Tareena.  Myiona turned the furious gaze at him
"Mura'shar," she exclaimed, "let me go.  I am sick of her and I . . ."
    "You will do nothing," he said calmly, "and if you do not stop this

foolishness I am going to turn you over my knees and spank you in front
of
the whole tower."
    He hoped he wouldn't have to carry out that threat.  Myiona would
make
his life the Pit of Doom if he did.  But Myiona and Tareena are both
high-ranking members of the Black Tower.  They couldn't be rolling in
the
dirt pulling each ther's hair like a couple of farm girls fighting over
a
man.  Besides, he'd feel every bruise Myiona took if it came to a real
fight.
    After a bit of spluttering and  "you wouldn't dare", Myiona calmed
down
"I am sorry, but that woman brings out the worst in me.  I do not know
why."
    "Try to keep away from her if you cannot get along with her.  You
should
be able to manage that even in a group this small."  Not exactly sage
counsel, but it made sense to him.  They remounted their horses and
continued
their journey
    It was suprisingly easy to get into Ebou Dar. Apparently, the
Seanchan
were so certain of their might that they actually let people come and
go as
they wished, even armed, so they could spread the word of th Seanchan's

majesty.  They headed for an inn with a private dining room and made
their
plans.
    Ivan insisted that nobody should go out alone in this city.  This
made
sense.  Mura'shar looked around. Myiona still seemed put out over the
incident on the road.  Given her temper, it might be best to avoid her
for a
while.  He looked around some more and saw the young Aes Sedai who had
joined
his group on this recruiting mission.  Ariana, he recalled.  He walked
up to
he and smiled.  "It seems you don't have a partner yet.  I'm afraid my
bondmate may be a bit upset with me at the moment, so would you care
for my
company on a little sightseeing expedition?"

OOC  Sorry guys, I ran out of gas.  I'm a bit tired and my muse has
left me.
Maybe something interesting will come to me tommorrow

Jake
Marked Asha'man

 Tareena stood looking in the mirror, pleasantly surprised at her reflection. Since joining the tower months ago, she had lost a considerable amount of weight. For the first time, her vanity was starting to kick in and she was actually beginning to enjoy wearing clothes. Of course, she would never look as good as Myiona, her Domani heritage shining forth in every graceful step. Tareena was still shocked that The 1st had asked her to accompany her to Ebou Dar, let alone continue to investigate with her. Darren had been skeptical at first, wondering if the woman had a scheme in mind. Tareena had assured him that she was capable of taking care of herself, thank you very much, and that he should just go about his business. Maybe since Mur'ashar wasn't with Myiona, the two of them could investigate together. Tareena was glad he wasn't in the room at the moment, watching her primp like a young girl. With a last look over her shoulder, Tareena blew out the lamp and headed downstairs. Tareena and Myiona walked quietly down the dirt walk, slowly making their way to an inn, where supposedly they could dig up some more information about the Seanchan. When they reached the door, Tareena hesitated, suddenly unsure of what was going to happen. Myiona just smiled and undulated into the inn, bestowing smiles on everyone. The men gaped at the Domani, one going so far as to pour his ale down his shirt. Tareena noticed with satisfaction that not everyone was looking at Myiona. She herself smiled and sat down at a table, ordering a glass of wine. Hours later, Myiona came to sit beside Tareena at a small table. The two women had not seen much of each other, occasionally running into one another on the dance floor, smiling over the heads of the men they were dancing with. Leaning close, Myiona whispered. "See the man I was dancing with, over by the bar?" Tareena nodded, slightly turning her head to get a glimpse. " He was boasting about his success in business, trying to impress me. He let it slip that he lived at 220 Asher Street. He continued drunkenly, not realizing that I was subtly pumping him and he went on the mention what was unmistakably hints about the Seanchan. I think we should follow him and see what he is up to." On the surface, this sounded like a good plan but as the women shadowed the gentleman down the street, two things occurred to Tareena. One....she was drunk, very drunk. Not used to imbibing, she was feeling incredibly sick to her stomach. Two...they had orders not to channel. They couldn't defend themselves. Even though Darren had been teaching Tareena how to use a sword, she was no where near ready to defend herself with one. Tareena reached out, putting her hand on Myiona's arm. "Myiona, stop a minute, I think I am going to be sick." "What? What do you mean you are going to be sick? Come on, we are losing him!" "Please, I don't feel so good, my stomach hurts, please stop." Tareena knelt down on the pavement, placing her back against the wall of the building. Myiona stood with her hands on her hips, glaring down at the Seanchan woman. "Here we are, getting ready to finally find a lead, and you are sick!" Myiona stopped talking and Tareena saw her eyes narrow, her brow puckering in a frown. "You know Tareena, wouldn't it just be convenient for you to "get sick" now, right when we are almost there? Wouldn't that just fit into your plans? I knew it! I knew you were sabotaging us! I knew.." Myiona stopped talking and looked down at her feet. Large chunks of this afternoon's lunch covered her boots, making a filthy mess. Tareena groaned as another spasm caused her to retch again, only this time there was nothing left. Turning red rimmed eyes upward, she silently glared at Myiona, forcing the woman to hold her gaze. "No, I guess even I wouldn't go that far. No one is stupid enough to throw up on their superior's shoes, no matter what nation they were born in. Come on Tareena, I will help you home. We will tell the rest of the group our findings tomorrow and it will be another day to search." Carefully, Myiona put her arm around Tareena;s shoulders, helping her first to stand, then to walk. The pair made their way back to their rooms, a companionable silence enveloping them. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -----

 *Again! Why do these infernal people always think it's sooooo funny to keep shoving me in Alan's face?!?!* ~Because they know how good you work together when you aren't making googoo eyes at each other?~ *Oh, shut up.* Such was the mental conversation Talia was having with herself as, astride Windrider, she found herself trotting after Alan. *I am not one of those snippets who melt and grovel and men's feet!* ~Sure..~ *Oh, stuff a Trolloc up your..* "You have to be careful about channeling here.." Alan interrupted her train of thought.. which was a good thing, because she didn't want to do what she was about to tell herself to do.. Did that make sense? "I know." Talia almost snapped at him, but she kept herself from doing so with great will power. It wasn't quite fair. The men could not be detected, but the women could. So, Talia had to depend on Alan's channeling of Saidin. Thinking of that, Talia shivered. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Hey yall, i have been really busy so i apologize for my lack of recent RP's. Well here is a short one to keep me in it.
Alan really did not mind teaming up with Talia. They made a good team, and who knows thought Alan with a smile they might even come across some more whitecloaks. Well, wheeling his stallion in the direction that Ivan had chosen for them, Alan spoke to Talia. "You have to be careful about channeling here." Alan said this with a smile on his face, trying not to sound like he was in charge. Talia seemed to start to reply with a whipcrack of a retort when her expression changed and she just meekly said, "I know." Alan almost fell off of his horse. There was nothing meek about this woman, except maybe the knives she carried concealed on her body. Alan decided to ignore the moment, and just smiled at the Saldean woman and continued on his journey. He quickly formulated a plan in his head, they would stop at a tavern, rest and relax for a little bit after their journey and start gathering the minuscule threads that made up the tapestry of the problem at hand. Alan turned to Talia and asked, "Do you know of any good inns in Ebou Dar?" He waited for her response. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ There ya go, check ya later Joe

 Myiona had intended to argue with Tareena while they were
searching, but
the timing of it seemed too unbelievable.  As she helped the other
woman back
toward the inn, Myiona sighed.  She had hoped to get this mission over
quickly.  Ebou Dar made her nervous and the Seanchan scared her silly.
    After leaving Tareena at her own room, she opened her door slowly.
By
know she knew that Mura'shar was waiting on the other side and that he
was
angry.  She could feel his anger through the haze in her mind.  Taking
a deep
breath she walked inside, shutting the door behind her.
    The room was dark and she stumbled over a pair of boots thrown
carelessly
in the middle of the room.  "Well," a voice said from out of the
darkness,
"you have some explaining to do."
    "I was only," Myiona replied, "doing what we were supposed to do.
Tareena and I went to an inn to try to find out more about the Seanchan
and
the missing channelers."
    Mura'shar laughed and said, "You really expect me to believe that
you and
Tareena actually went out together.  You would have been fighting
before you
left this inn."
    "We did fine," Myiona answered.  "In fact we even found someone who
had
dealings with the Seanchan, a sailor.  After a few drinks and a few
dances,
he let it slip that they had holed up in a building near the docks.  We
were
following him when Tareena sicked-up.  Since she was in no condition to

continue, we came back."
    "So," Mura'shar asked, "you spent the night drinking and dancing
with
sailors?  Then, feeling brave, you decided to go battle the whole
Seanchan
force with just Tareena.  You are drunk."
    "I am not drunk," Myiona insisted.  "All Domani women can drink a
great
deal without getting drunk.  I think you are just jealous because I
spent the
evening out dancing with other men."

Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 Ariana looked up at the man when he approached her, not expecting to be
asked
to go on recon.  A sudden thought occurred to her- she looked closely
at the
man's face, glad he couldn't notice in the dim light of the room.  He
looked
sane enough, she decided.  Though choosing to spend time with me when
he
could be with a Domani doesn't seem very rational, she thought dryly.
Then
again, a Domani in a temper might not be such great company either.
"Surely," she replied to his question.  "I have never been here before,
and I
fear I am none too good at finding my way about."  She had never had
to, at
her old home.  And in Tar Valon-how could one get lost on an island?
Besides, the Tower had been clearly visible for miles.
Ariana vaguely recognized her new partner.  His name was... Mura'sar?
Mura'shar?  "May I ask your name?"   She had been right the second
time.
As they made their way out of the inn and through the streets of this
place,
she tried to relax, but failed.  Light, I'm walking through a strange
city
with a man who could go mad, I can't channel without drawing far too
much
attention, and we're looking for people who would collar me like a dog
if
they found me first.  Light!  Sometimes I think I lost all my brains
when I
left the Tower!  Still, it was a pleasant day.  She followed Mura'shar
through streets, seemingly at random, but to her surprise she had no
trouble
keeping up.  She suspected he was walking slower than normal-but going
slowly
would make it easier to observe their surroundings.  So long as she
wasn't
slowing them down, she wouldn't say anything.  She kept watch all
around her
as they went, since her best defense had always been spotting trouble
before
it spotted her.  Every extra minute she had knew about a problem was
another
she could use to escape it.  She and Mura'shar kept up a stream of
conversational small talk, like any of those out on the streets.  She
learned
a number of useful things, among them that the Domani woman's name was
Myiona, and that she was his bondmate.  She also learned that Tareena,
the
woman with the oddly slurred accent, was Seanchan.  That gave her a
start.
After that, she listened as she walked, trying to discern a similarly
accented voice.
As they turned a corner, she actually heard one.  She cautiously looked

toward it; the owner was a dark-haired man standing within a group of
other
men, with the look of soldiers about them.  "Hsst!" Ariana hissed at
her
partner.  "That man over there- he has the accent of the people we
seek!"

All right, that's as far as my imagination will go.  have fun!

 Alcinia stood in the shadows as the others began choosing partners
for
the searching.  She knew that her method of searching was best done
alone.
The only one who could have possible kept with her, the Aiel, had
disappeared
to parts unknown.  The others could not move from shadow to shadow
without
being seen, and they all looked too honest to pass for thieves if
confronted.
    She looked around again, making sure no one was watching and
slipped
between two buildings.  She had already seen a couple of people working
the
streets on their way in and was confident that she could find the
secret
warrens of the lawless.
    Just as she was ready to dart across the street, into a back alley,
a
hand touched her shoulder.  "We are not supposed to go alone," one of
the men
of the Tower said.  I noticed you leaving suddenly and thought you
might need
a partner."
Alcinia looked at him carefully.  "Hide the weapon and follow me," she
said.
"I think we can find out what we need from the city's thieves.  Let me
do
most of the talking, but be ready with you weapon in case we run into
trouble
we cannot get out of."

Alcinia

 Eamon Tamdrell wondered idly at the things he had set off in the village. The village had erupted in chaos and he reveled in that chaos, feeling pride in his accomplishment. He was told to sow chaos and that he did, it was a pity his agent had failed to succeeded in the real mission and in even more a pity that he had to kill the man, never-the-less the man did fail him. Eamon wondered if it would have been better to get the Children's "help." Anyway he knew the man had failed when enough saidin was drawn for a gateway. Chaos was a great thing, it allowed him the luxury of not having to report back, no one knew where he was and he could move to his own regard. It was again time to move, onto the bigger plan at hand. Rumors held two things in common, Ebou Dar and Seanchan, with those two words on the mouths of many, somethng must be happening. And with seanchan an opportunity for chaos was in the making plus the Black Tower would most surely go to Ebou Dar. Thus Eamon Tamdrell wwould make hs return to see the Black Tower members, unless he could contact his brother, hmmmm, the possiblities. With that the door of the abandoned buildling slammed open. Eamon drew his swords ready to counter any attack. His brother walked in, and Eamon chuckled, "I was just thinking about you brother." "Really, well anyway it is time," "Oh, I know brother, to Ebou Dar, but I have a question for you brother, how would you like to switch places for a bit?" His brother chuckled deviously. O=={================> Ed
aka Eamon Tamdrell
OOC: if anyone would like to help with the turning back of Eamon to good, can you give me an e-mail, I sort of have a plan forming, and it would be better if i have atleast another person to guide it along.

 The inn was comfortable, not extravagent, but Stevan found it
refreshing from
the couple of weeks spent sleeping on the ground. Eventually he managed
to
drag himself out of bed and face the new day. The previous night he had
been
in an inn. Unfortunately he found no more information there than anyone
else
had found elsewhere.

As soon as he was dressed he went outside, and waited by the entrance
to the
inn for Andraia to appear. Within ten minutes she appeared by his side.

"Which way shall we go?" she asked softly.

He looked around, his mind still thinking. "Well, we went to an inn
last
night...I suggest that today we hunt down by the docks. Most likely the

Seanchan are planning to take those channellers back to Seanchan - if
so
we'll find any information at the docks."

Andraia smiled at him, something rare for her. Through the bond he felt
a
feeling of happiness. "Let's go then!"
 
 

OK...that's my RP offering. Tomorrow night I'll be looking around the
docks.
If anyone else wants to come then write an RP saying that you left the
inn
and met up with us etc...but you must do it tonight!

Steve
-----------------------------------------------------------
M'Hael of the Black Tower
Marked Asha'man Stevan Jaer Ingaren
Lord of Fal Sion
-----------------------------------------------------------
<><

 "Do you know of any good inns in Ebou Dar?"

The question interrupted the silence.  Almost relieved that the silence
had
broken, Talia shrugged, nudging Windrider as he began to steer off
course.
"The only thing I know about Ebou Dar is watch your back, never show
how
much your really worth, and never.. talk back to a big ugly woman with
a
knife."  Talia smirked.. almost as if she had experienced the latter.
"Especially if you're a man."  She chuckled and urged Windrider to a
quicker
trot to get ahead of Alan.

"Of course, I hear there's a good place on the near side."  Talia
called out
so Alan could hear.  Alan only shook his head and seemed to wonder
about
Talia's sanity.  Of course, Talia could be wrong in such an assumption.
 If
Alan said anything else, Talia didn't hear.. or did she just ignore it?
 
She'll never tell.

Upon arrival at said (unnamed) Inn, Talia secured their rooms.  Alan
was
going to, but Talia only scoffed and told him that the woman at the
counter
would probably make him kiss her.  With one look at the ghastly woman,
Alan
allowed Talia the privilege of haggling for a room.

When in their room (which was modestly decent in the manner that luxury

suites are not), Talia sloughed off her riding vest, and dropped her
bags
with the cot.  She smirked at Alan, "I don't know about you, but I'm
going
to ruminate in the tavern for a bit.."  Dusting off her dark brown
shirt and
running her hands through her short dark hair, she left the room.

 Ariana actually looked frightedened when Mura'shar approached her,
though
she regained her composure quickly enough.  I've gotten too used to
people
either not knowing what I am or being around male channelers long
enough to
accept it  he thought to himself.  For some reason, the thought
saddened him.
 But she did accept his invitation, which said something about her
courage.
    The two wandered through the city, looking for anything unusual: a
building more heavily guarded than it should be, an area restricted to
civilians, someplace where damane are commonly seen,  Mura'shar took
note of
Ariana's limp and kept his pace a little slower than usual.  Rushing
would
accomplish nothing anyway.  He briefly wondered about her leg.  Was she
born
that way, or was it the result of a disease or accident?  Maybe it
could be
Healed.  But she didn't seem to want to talk about it, so he kept
silent.
Besides, he doubted she'd be comfortable with having one of the
Asha'Man
healers at the Black Tower channeling into her.
    They  talked about a variety of things, nothing consequential, and
always
keeping an eye out for trouble.  The Seanchan had proven themselves to
be as
sneaky as they are fierce in the past, and his last tangle with them
nearly
killed him.  The topic eventually drifted to the fight with Tareena and

Myiona.
    "Those two have never seen eye-to-eye that I know of" he said
"Myiona
doesn't care for Seanchan much, not that any Aes Sedai seem to" he
added.
"But it's more than that with Tareena.  Those two are so different  one
would
deny water was wet just to spite the other"
    Ariana started when he mentioned that Tareena was Seanchan, but
said
nothing.  But a block later, she leaned over and whispered to Mura'shar
 "
"That man over there- he has the accent of the people we seek!"
    He looked over a  a big dark-haired man talking to what looked like
a
group of off-duty soldiers.  They saluted him and he led them off
towards the
docks.
    "Good job" he said.  He hadn't heard the man speak, as he was
distracted
at the sight of what looked like a large, flightless bird being led
down an
intersection.  "let's follow them for a while, but be careful"
    They trailed the men for a while, almost to the warehouse district,
when
the men were joined by a sul'dam and a damane.  Then another leashed
pair.
And another.  The entire block was crawling with Leashed Ones, and they

nearly strolled right into it.
    "I think we've gone as far as we safely can"  he whispered to
Ariana
"We're not dressed right for this neighborhood, and you'll be
discovered if
you get too close to the damane."  She nodded and they turned back.
    "Do you think they're holding the prisoners in one of the
warehouses?"
Ariana asked on the way back to the inn.  He noted she kept glancing
back
over her should to make sure they weren't being followed.  He found
himself
doing the same thing.  The whole city is making him jumpy.
    "Maybe" he said, trying to sound casual about it.  "But there's
definitely something there they don't want falling into the wrong
hands.
Namely ours"
    When they got back to the inn, it was late afternoon.  Myiona was
not
back yet, so he ate alone and retired early.  Since some groups were
taking
longer than others, the Tower would compare notes in the morning when
everyone was back.  There was no need for concern at the moment.
    But as the hour got later and later, Mura'shar got more anxious.
And
angry.  Myiona was tempermental, but not stupid.  And certainly not
foolish
enough get caught by the Seanchan.  Besides, he could sense her
emotions.
They were a bit fuzzy at the moment, though not like she was shielded.
And
she was not angry or frightened.  She was close, though.  In fact...
    The door creaked open and Myiona slipped in, closing the door
behind her.
 She stumbled over his boots where he had dropped them hours earlier.
Keeping his voice level, he spoke "You have some explaining to do"
    Myiona's explanation would have been totally unbelievable if she
could
outright lie.  Even so, he couldn't help laughing.  "You really expect
me to
believe that you and Tareena actually went out together.  You would
have been
fighting before you left this inn."
    "We did fine," Myiona answered.  "In fact we even found someone who
had
dealings with the Seanchan, a sailor.  After a few drinks and a few
dances,
he let it slip that they had holed up in a building near the docks.  We
were
following him when Tareena sicked-up.  Since she was in no condition to

continue, we came back."
    The docks. Where he and Ariana saw all those damane.  The thought
of
Myiona going there sent a chill through him.  He tried to keep it
light,
though he didn't succeed very well.
    "So, you spent the night drinking and dancing with sailors?  Then,
feeling brave, you decided to go battle the whole Seanchan force with
just
Tareena.  You are drunk."
        "I am not drunk," Myiona insisted.  "All Domani women can drink
a
great deal without getting drunk.  I think you are just jealous because
I
spent the evening out dancing with other men."
    The first part he doubted.  She was swaying a bit, and not just
because
she was tired.  And it did explain the slight fuzziness in the bond.
As to
the other part, well, he was concerned.  That's all.
    Mura'shar stood up and took her hands in his.  "I think it's a good
thing
you turned back when you did.  Ariana and I saw several Seanchan
soldiers
heading for the docks. We followed them almost the whole way there  And
they
were joined by sul'dam.  Lots of them.  We were lucky we didn't walk
right
into them.  It's definitely not a place for us to go alone.  Or in
pairs.
Maybe not even the whole group we brought here.  Who knows what other
people
or creatures they may have stashed away in there?"
     Myiona was at a loss of words for a moment.  She sat on the edge
of the
bet and considered him for a moment, as if lost in thought.  Then she
smiled
"Two things" she said "First.  I know where this sailor I met lives, so
the
Black Tower can pay a visit to him and find out what's there and how
well
it's guarded. "
    "Second"  she continued and winked "You never denied being jealous
that I
danced with other men"
--------------------------------------------
There, I think that's long enough for now :)  More to follow in a
couple of
days. Gotta recharge

Jake
Marked Asha'man

 Alan thought to himself, ruminate in the tavern she says well he
could
use a drink of some ale, and the friendly smile of a pretty maid would
do
him good.  Cleaning off the dirt and grime of travel, he combed his
blond
hair and put on a nice black wool coat with roses curling down the
sleeves
to a complete circle around the cuffs.  If one looked closely you could
see
tiny sharp thorns among the beautiful flowers.  Walking down the
stairs, the
first thing he saw was a woman twirling around the dance floor with a
merchant.  Both were laughing extravagantly and having a great time.
The
merry tune ended and the merchant declined the next dance, saying his
feet
were tired.  Alan knew he had to dance with this exquisite creature.
Something was familiar about her but her back was too him.  He gently
tapped
her on the shoulder.  She turned around, her hair swirling around her
face.
A smile as bright as the morning sun looked up at Alan.  He stared
directly
into the beautiful green eyes of Talia Daimar.  Both of them stood
there for
a moment before Alan regained his composure.
     "Lady, may i beg your pardon, but i was wondering if you would
deign me
the pleasure of having the next dance?" said Alan.  At the end of the
statement he executed a perfect bow and reached for Talia's hand.  She
looked flustered but Alan continued with his course of actions.  She
took
his hand and was suprised when he gently kissed it.  Alan then nodded
to the
small band and took the young saldean into his arms.  The song was a
light
melody, like a walts but with a country them to it.  Guiding Talia
around
the small space used for a dance floor, Alan wondered at his current
state.
He was dancing with a woman he was sure hated him, but was enjoying
every
minute moment of it.  Taking a breath he twirled Talia while increasing
the
complexity of his steps.  She kept up with no problem.  Smiling at
Alan.
Then she increased the tempo, the band caught on and increased the beat
of
the music.  This innocent dance had turned into a competition.  Alan
changed
the dance from a three step to a four step only have Talia take the
lead and
change it to a five step combination.  Both of them were in a world of
their
own, with only the music as their reality.  Suddenly the music stopped
and
the two danced for several beats before the realized their was no
melody.
Stopping, they both looked at each other straight in the face and their
eyes
met for a split second.  Alan and Talia turned away from each other
only to
be awarded the suprise of about 15 clapping patrons of the inn.  One
man, a
merchant by the looks of him, came towards them.  He was dressed well
and
exuded confidence.
   "That was beautiful, two dancers such as you should let me buy you a

drink" said the man in a slurred accent.  Alan thought it sounded
familiar,
like he had heard it before but the memory alluded him.  THey agreed,
and
let this stranger buy them a drink.  They sat down at his table and
started
the conversation with some small talk, when he asked, "So what are you
doing
in Ebou Dar?"
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Now it is your turn ::takes a deep breath and wipes the sweat off of
his
brow::  That was doozy, check yall later
Joe

 Talia entered the tavern and took a long luxurious breath.  The scent
was
like home.  Well, not totally, but enough to put a small smile on her
Saldaean features.  She had the urge to dance, though she should be
travel
weary.  Seeing a man enjoying the beat of the song then playing, Talia
walked up to him, and with an authoritative and playful smirk, she
asked him
to dance.  She knew such was the way in Ebou Dar, and the man's face
lit up.
  By the looks of him, he was a merchant.. one of the upper lower
class.
But Talia cared not.  The music was calling to her, and she intended
not to
ignore it.

  The dancing seemed to last but a short while until the man had to bow
out,
saying that his poor feet were tired.  Talia chuckled to herself.  Men
around here just did not know how to dance.  A tap on her shoulder
spurred
her to turn about, her green eyes still alight with the energy of
dancing.
It was Alan who had tapped her shoulder, and, for once, she did not
even
care to think about what he was or the simple fact that she had even
come
with him into the Inn.

<<"Lady, may i beg your pardon, but i was wondering if you would deign
me
the pleasure of having the next dance?" said Alan.  At the end of the
statement he executed a perfect bow and reached for Talia's hand.  She
looked flustered but Alan continued with his course of actions.  She
took
his hand and was suprised when he gently kissed it.>>

  Even though it was Alan who wanted to dance with her, the arrogant
chap
with the curse of the taint threatening his very sanity, Talia smiled
and
extended her hand to his.  She'd dance with the Dark One himself if he
had
shown at that moment.  She was in the mood to dance, and whoever would
dance
with her would receive a positive reply.  When he kissed her hand, she
blinked.  A romantic or civil gesture depending on the culture, this
action
was hard to interpret.

  What followed was an exciting and exuberent impromptu dance marathon.
 
Talia and Alan danced and danced to their hearts' content.  Alan would
show
off a move, and Talia would counter so rapidly one would wonder if she
had
once been a dancer professionally.  Such a thing was a preposterous
notion,
however... or was it?

  The dance ended with a sudden quiet.  They gradually realized the
band had
ended their playing, and they stopped.  Talia looked into his eyes for
that
short span of time.  A special kind of tension hung in the air at that
point
that almost seemed stifling.  The room eventually filled with clapping
as
one patron began, and then all 15 were applauding the two of them.

<dressed well and exuded confidence.
   "That was beautiful, two dancers such as you should let me buy
you a drink" said the man in a slurred accent.  Alan thought it
sounded familiar, like he had heard it before but the memory alluded
him.  THey agreed, and let this stranger buy them a drink.  They sat
down at his table and started the conversation with some small talk,
when he asked, "So what are you doing in Ebou Dar?">>

  Talia cleared her throat a tad, glad Alan was paying more attention
to
this stranger than the slight blush on her cheeks.  Or perhaps everyone
will
take that to be from all the dancing they had done that night.  Yes,
people
will hopefully think it was from the dancing.  She watched the stranger
with
a careful eye.  The Saldaean was cautious, but agreeable.  Sitting at
the
stranger's table, they conversed with small talk at first.. mostly
about
dancing and the like.  But, then he asked the question... "What are you

doing in Ebou Dar?"  What were they doing in Ebou Dar?  Talia gave that
a
moment's thought before she interjected.

  "We are but adventure seekers, Sir."  She gave the man a smile that
almost
seemed mischevious.  "A lot of rumors about strange things happening
here in
Ebou Dar.."  Talia watched the merchant for reactions.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
~Talia Daimar
~Initiate
<><

 Stevan and Andraia slunk quietly down a narrow gap between two
warehouses as
a troop of Seanchan soldiers and sul'dam walked past. They were
patrolling
the docks vigorously, and gave the two from the Black Tower little
chance of
free exploration.

"Are you sure you've hid your channelling ability?"

"Yes!" replied Andraia irritably. He wasn't surprised at her annoyance.
He
had asked her that a few times now...but he only cared for her safety.

Stevan gazed up and down the passage. At the opposite end to the one
they
entered it opened out into another section of the docks. A large
building
with the Seanchan flag flying overhead could be glimpsed through it, on
the
opposite end of the square. He began walking, and then beckoned for his

bondmate to follow. "Come on," he whispered, "This looks like an
important
building!"

Just as they were about to exit the passage, a group of Sul'dam walked
past.
Stevan quickly ducked back inside and yanked Andraia with him. In a
minute he
peered out again, and the square was now quiet. They slunk out, and
began to
make their way across the square, their hearts pounding with
apprehension.

Soon they had reached the large building, but from close up they could
now
see that it had been set up as the Seanchan's headquarters in the city.
There
were guards positioned outside, and they began to stare suspiciously at
the
two channellers standing and looking at the building.

Andraia noticed this before he did. And began to walk away, wrapping
her arm
around his and taking him with her. "We were attracting too much
attention!"
she hissed in his ear. She glanced around, and when she saw no-one was
looking she pulled him down the side of the building.

The passageway wasn't so narrow this time, but instead it was filled
with
crates from the neighbouring warehouse. As they walked down Andraia
began to
look into windows, 'to see if anything interesting was going on.'
Eventually
she turned to Stevan. "Can you eavesdrop through the windows? It would
attract too much attention if I did it."

He quickly channelled the eavesdropping weaves, and poked them through
each
individual window. Nothing interesting could be heard until...he
dragged
Andraia to the ground and they hid behind some barrels. "I can here
something!"

From through the window he could hear the sound of two women talking.
Andraia
looked puzzled, for she couldn't hear it, but then he channelled a
weave to
her so she could hear too, and her expression turned into one of
realisation.

"Now what about those marath'damane?" the first voice said.

"They are to be sent back to Seanchan tomorrow morning," a second voice

replied.

The first voice spoke again, which obviously belonged to the mistress.
"Good.
I think I should visit them to tell them of their new life. Take me to
see
them."

Murmurs of obedience could be heard as footsteps could be heard leaving
the
room. Stevan turned to Andraia. "Looks like they're in this building
then.
But we're running out of time to rescue them..."
 
 

OK. We're going to rescue the channellers during the night. We meet
back at
the inn in the late evening, and report our findings. BTW I haven't
found out
everything...more information about the building and where the
channellers
are in it could be useful. And also they're not necessarily in that
building...I never got definitely told that...if you want to find out
another
building then go ahead.

RPs from now on should be of us meeting at the inn, sharing
information, then
going to rescue the channellers!

Steve
-----------------------------------------------------------
M'Hael of the Black Tower
Marked Asha'man Stevan Jaer Ingaren
Lord of Fal Sion
-----------------------------------------------------------
<><

 Crystinah heard voices from inside the room, so she knew that both
Myiona
and Mura'shar were at home.  She knocked on the door and then opened
it.
Myiona was sitting on the bed looking at her bondmate who's eyes were
darting
around the room as if he were searching for an escape.
    "I hope I haven't interrupted anything important," Crystinah said
with a
mischievous grin.  "I just wanted to find out if either of you know if
the
channelers have been located."
    Myiona laughed and said, "We were just discussing that.  I found a
sailor
tonight who seemed to know a great deal about the Seanchan.  Tareena
and I
were following him, but she sicked up all over my boots.  Some women
can't
hold their liquor."
    Myiona stood and wobbled on her feet.  Crystinah laughed and said,
"It
looks like you had one too many also.  No, don't bother trying to
explain.  I
am sure you did it all in the name of duty."
    Crystinah laughed as she walked out of the room and bumped into
Kano.
She could smell the strong drink on his breath.  "Looks like someone
else has
been hitting the bottle," she said.  Then she sniffed loudly and turned
away
to return to her room.

Karen
AKA
Crystinah Sedai of the Blue Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 Holding her head between her hands, Tareena sat hunched over on
her side
of the bed, wishing that the world would come to an end.  The pulse in
her
head was beating a sciatic rhythm through every nerve ending in her
body.
She wanted to sick up again.  She wanted the pain to stop.  She wanted
to
die.
     "Here Tareena, put this on your head, it will make you feel
better.  It
will make us both feel better, I hope.  Of all the fool hardy things
you have
done, this tops the cake.  We are in a strange city, with who knows
what out
there, and you get drunk.  Now I have a headache too!  When I think.."

"Please Darren, don't lecture me, okay?  I'm sorry, I really am.  I
didn't
know it would effect me this way.  I told you I haven't done this
before.  I
am sorry about your head, truly I am."
     "Well, you better do something quickly to feel better, we have to
meet
everyone in the common room in a short while."  "All right, I will be
back in
a minute."
    Tareena moved her way slowly down the corridor, using her hand to
support
herself against the wall.  Using one eye to navigate, she tried to keep
the
contents of her stomach in tact.  Turning the corner, she accidentally
bumped
into someone.  "Excuse me, I am sorry."  "Well, I like that!  We
haven't seen
each other in weeks and I do not even get a hello?"  Tareena looked up
at the
sound of the familiar lilting voice.  A wide smile broke across her
face,
quickly followed by a grimace of pain.  "Crystinah!  It's so good to
see you.
When did your group arrive?  Ivan had said that more would be joining
us here
but I had no idea who.  Is Kano with you?"
     "Yes, he is here, drunk as a lord and by the looks of it, so are
you!
Has everyone lost their minds?"  "Well, I was going to ask one of the
others
to help me but since you are here, will you do it?  Normally I would
take my
punishment for being silly with as good a grace as I could muster but
we are
supposed to be meeting downstairs shortly and Darren is upset with me.
Well,
he says he is but I am beginning to realize his bark is far worse than
his
bite.  Someday you and I are going to have to have a long chat about
bondmates...I have so many questions."
     "I would love to talk to you Tareena, I miss our time we had
together
when you first came to the tower.  Come here, I will help you, this
once.
However, if you do it again..."  " I won't, I promise."
     Tareena felt icy cold shards flare throughout her body as
Crystinah
healed her.  Shaken, Tareena leaned against the wall.  After a moment,
the
effects began to diminish and she felt much better.  With a smile for
her
friend, she turned to retrace her steps to her room.  Saying a quick
thank
you over her shoulder, Tareena walked into their room.  "Well, Tareena,
I can
see you are feeling better...I can feel you are feeling better.  Let's
get
downstairs, shall we?"  "Hold on a minute, let me fix my hair, I must
look
like a fright."
     "I don't think you look like a fright.  In fact, you look pretty
good to
me," Darren said with a smile. "Well, you are just biased, but thank
you for
the compliment, kind sir.  Okay, I am ready."
     Closing the door behind him, Darren lead the way downstairs into
the
common room.  Noise and commotion accosted the couple from all sides.
Hazy
smoke filled the room as well as the smell of meat roasting and the
stale
smell of ale. They chose seats in the corner of the room, away from the

crowd.  A circle of people gathered together in the middle of the room,

clapping their hands but Tareena could not see why they were clapping.
The
music had ended moments before.  As the crowd parted, she could see
Talia and
Alan coming through the opening.  Tareena was getting ready to wave
them over
when she noticed that they weren't alone.  They sat down with a man,
and
seemed to begin a conversation with him.  She was curious but knew she
would
find out soon enough.  Looking around, she could tell that no one else
from
the BT had arrived yet.  The music began again and she realized that
she was
tapping her foot to the music. The barmaid brought their food and they
set to
it with relish.
     Tareena sat nursing a glass of water, felling much better now that
she
had eaten.  She had forgotten how ravenous being healed made a person.
Still
tapping her feet, Tareena looked over at Darren and happened to catch
his
eye.  Wiping his hands on his napkin, he stood up and held out his hand
to
her.  "Would you do me the honor of dancing with me, M'lady?"  Once
again she
realized how handsome her bondmate was in his black coat and britches.
It
would be fun to dance, it had been so long and besides, no one else was

downstairs yet.  " Why thank you kind sir, it would be my pleasure."
     As Darren twirled her around, she gave into the lighthearted
feeling
that dancing instilled in her.  For this night, for this moment,
everything
was right and it felt really really good.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
--

I couldn't resist the whole dancing thing  :)  Okay, I set it up for us
all
to meet in the common room to brainstorm what we are going to do.
Everyone
just needs to join us now :)

Lisa~
Tareena De'Havilan
Marked Dragonsworn
Guardian of the Black Tower

 The dreams Rengar had experienced over the last few
days had grown to be more frequent in occurrence, and
to such a degree that Rengar found it hard to think of
anything else in his waking hours.  The dreams
themselves were always concerned with what had
happened at the Village in the Blight, but no matter
how hard Rengar tried to focus on what was happening
in real life he found himself continually trying to
figure out what his dreams were trying to tell him...
        "Are you ready yet, Rengar?  Light, I thought I took
a long time in getting dressed," Odessa commented,
peeking her face through the door of his room with
little consideration for his privacy.  "Oh, I see that
you're busy..."
        Rengar quickly made his way towards the door and shut
it quickly, trying to hide his embarrassment.  Well, I
should hurry up, Rengar thought to himself, quickly
pulling brown breeches on and a red coat.  This could
be the last chance we have to relax, until after we
meet with the others, perhaps.
        The thoughts of having to rejoin with the others
always brought him back to thinking about Shalom and
Shala, the two young people he and Echo had found
during their brief stay in this town.  He was still
unsure of whether they were serious about joining the
Tower, and taking on all of the responsibilities that
came with wearing the black.  At times it seemed that
the two, especially the boy, thought that it was
all...a game, and that they would have the option to
quit if things got to difficult.  Of course, there was
no rule in the Black Tower that said that you couldn't
leave, but as Rengar had seen during the past year it
was harder to leave than any new Soldier might think.
For a variety of conflicting reasons.
        Rengar made his way out of the doorway quickly,
looking around in the narrow hallway he found himself
in to see if Odessa had decided to wait for him.
Judging from the lack of any bodies to be seen around
him, Rengar assumed that his bondmate had already made
her way out into the streets, where the festival was
to take place.
        Just as Rengar made his way around a corner towards
the back exit of the inn, he found himself on the
ground a moment later, with Shala across from him.
She seemed to have been in quite a hurry, since she
got up from the floor breathing with fervor.  As
Rengar also picked himself up off the ground, he could
not help but suck in a small breath as he saw her,
with her long golden hair held close to her head with
something that Rengar could only assume she had gotten
from Echo.  Her strangely green eyes seemed to
sparkle, even in the dimly light hallway.
        Light, what am I thinking?  She's half my age! Rengar
thought to himself, remembering then another young
woman who had caught his eye recently.  Of course,
that had not ended anywhere near as well as he had
hoped, and he certainly wasn't going to let this
situation get as out of hand as the last one had...
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
        "So, what do you think about our current situation?"
a voice asked from behind Rengar, as he was sharpening
Striker with a piece of flint he had found before they
had entered the Blight.  Rengar stopped what he was
doing and turned slowly, knowing exactly who he would
be seeing.  That voice had been engraved into his
memory ever since he had first met...
        "Eriana.  What do you want?" Rengar asked her,
resisting the temptation to use the name he had grown
familiar in calling her.  "You should be preparing for
your quest.  As I am now."
        Any hope Rengar had had of letting her go with that
comment were quickly dispelled, as the young
Arvoilsworn made her way towards Rengar slowly.  A
small grin sat on her face, and she took Rengar's face
in both of her hands, and kissed him.  It lasted only
a few moments, but the move took Rengar so by surprise
that he could not have told if it had lasted a moment
or an eternity.
        "I just have.  Thank you...Rengar," Eriana said,
before turning around and leaving just as slowly as
she had come to him.  Rengar could only stare and
watch her leave, unable to find the exact words to
describe what he was feeling at that moment.
Surprise, certainly, but the best word her could find
was...confusion.  Why had she just done what she did?
To try and provoke more anger between himself and
Odessa?  But she had seemed sincere in her action, and
Rengar had not been able to detect any motive in what
she had done other then...caring.
        Light, it's better that I concentrate on the task at
hand, Rengar thought to himself, picking up the flint
he had dropped on the ground during the kiss and
resuming his sword sharpening.  As if women were
confusing enough!
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
        "H-hello Master Rengar.  I'm surprised to see you're
still here...I thought you were going to escort
your...oh, that's right.  She isn't your...I am
talking to much?  Because..." Shala said, immediately
bringing Rengar out of his haze.  No matter how much
of an adult she looks, she still speaks like a young
woman, Rengar said, though at the moment he wished
that were not the case.  "Are you going to the
festival alone, then?"
        "Well, it seems that way, Shala.  Though I was hoping
to meet a...lady friend of mine here.  Apparently, she
seems to have gone to the festival without me," Rengar
said, rubbing his face with his hand quickly.  Light,
man, no need to get so nervous!  She's only a girl!
"And what about you?  I would think that quite a
number of young men would want to take you to this
festival."
        "Well...Father doesn't approve of me talking to any
of the other boys in town.  He says that mingling with
them wouldn't be good for me.  He says the same thing
to Shalom, though he doesn't really care if he talks
with them or not," Shala said, fixing a strand of hair
that had gone astray on her head.  "But maybe he
would...but of course your lady friend wouldn't
approve."
        "Approve of what?" Rengar asked, crossing his arms
beneath his chest, trying to look as composed as he
possibly could.  Can't let her see how nervous I am
around her, Rengar thought, scolding himself mentally
for acting like an adolescent, which was exactly what
Shala was.
        "If you would escort me to the festival.  We don't
have to dance or do anything like that...I just need
to be with someone at the festival.  Or else it
wouldn't be fun, you know?" Shala asked, taking his
arm lightly with her fingertips, moving her hands up
to the elbow.
        "I think I know," Rengar said, and the two of them
walked arm and arm to the festival, with Rengar not
knowing what would come next on this already estranged
evening...
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Rengar watched as Echo prepared to go to sleep on the
bed on his right, night having now fallen on the town
of Telgar after the festivities.  Even after the
strange events that had happened this night Rengar had
to admit that he had not had as much fun in quite some
time.  It was almost as if he had traveled back
through the Pattern, to a time where the only things
that had concerned him were women and trying to find
his father.  Of course, there had been other things he
had worried about, but those two seemed were in
control of his life at the time he had discovered his
abilities for what they really were, and had decided
to join the Black Tower as a result.
        No matter how things change, some things just stay
the...Rengar thought to himself, trying to keep his
slight embarrassment from showing as Echo came out
from her dressing curtain in a very...revealing gown.
Don't look...just keep your eyes out the window,
Rengar told himself, but even after a year in the
Black Tower his discipline in this particular area was
noticeably weak, and Echo seemed to notice as she
stood at the foot of her bed.
        "Is there something wrong, Asha'man Rengar?  Is there
something happening out there?" Echo asked, moving
closer towards the window that Rengar had positioned
himself at.  Rengar sucked in a short breath as she
brushed up against him slightly.  First Odessa, now
this! Rengar thought to himself, fighting to keep
himself from looking into Echo's face.  Why couldn't
the Black Tower have stayed with it's male only
membership?  Then I would never have had all of the
problems that I have!
        "Nothing, Echo.  Nothing important, anyhow," Rengar
said, taking his eyes away from the aforementioned
window and deciding to do something that might get him
out of this situation.  "I...think I am going to take
a bath now."
        "Now?  But isn't it a little late for that?" Echo
asked with a puzzled look on his face.  But Rengar had
already made his way towards the room where he had
seen Myiona go into before the dancing had begun.
        It took Rengar a few minutes to get to this room,
since he was still unsure of what he was doing.  Why
am I so embarrassed by Echo?  It's not like I haven't
seen scantily clad women in my life lifetime, Rengar
thought to himself, recognizing the door ahead of him
now as the one he was to enter in to get his bath.  I
hope they left the tub out, or else I've done this all
for nothing.
        Much to Rengar's surprise and, perhaps, further
dismay, he found Odessa up to her chin in water,
occupying the only tub that seemed to be left in the
small room Rengar now found himself in.  Four plain
wooden walls enclosed him and his bondmate together on
this night, with only the moonlight streaming in from
the room's only window to keep Rengar from tripping
over the tub itself.  That would not have been a good
thing, certainly.
        "Rengar.  I'm surprised to see you in here at this
time of night.  Did our little dance really leave you
that exhausted?" Odessa asked, a smug smile now on her
face as Rengar was unable to hide his slight blush.
"Well, why did you come here?"
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
        Things had already started off on the wrong foot, at
least in Rengar's opinion, as his group had finally
met up with the two out of the three that had been
sent to the other villages for the same purpose his
group had.  Two women who Rengar couldn't recognize
from his position seemed to be ready to go at each
others throats, and things didn't look any better from
a more objective point of view.  Xyranthes group was
no where to be found, strangely, but Ivan had decided
that time to move was now, after sightings and reports
of Seanchan in and around Ebou Dar.
        Rengar did not like the fact that they would have to
leave for Ebou Dar immediately, without depositing the
new Tower members first in a safe place.  So much for
this being an easy mission, Rengar thought as he
looked at the two young people he had found in Telgar.
 Shalom seemed to be at ease at the moment, perhaps
unaware of the new orders Ivan had just given out to
the leaders of the other groups.  His sister,
meanwhile, seemed to be very nervous, as she talked
with what Rengar assumed to be another discovered
Asha'man.       At least those two are getting along,
Rengar thought, looking again now at where he had seen
the two Dragonsworn quarreling previously.  It seemed
that two other people had now come in to prevent the
quarrel from turning into something that they
certainly did not need at this time.
        Deciding to find out who was causing this minor
problem, Rengar grabbed onto saidin, enhancing his
vision enough to see that it was Myiona and the
Seanchan woman Tareena who had been very close to
exchanging blows with each other.  Rengar could also
see Darren and Mura'shar holding the women back, and
things appeared to cool of after a few seconds of
this.  I'll have to tell Mura'shar to give his
bondmate a good talk about this kind of thing, Rengar
thought as he turned his attention away from the small
soap opera he had been witness to.  We shouldn't be
trying to rip one another's heads' off, especially
now.  And better to let Mura'shar deal with Myiona
himself than me, especially from what I've seen of her
temper.  She makes Odessa look like a mild breeze, and
herself a gale force wind.
        Hopefully we will be able to deal with these Seanchan
better than we were able to with the Whitecloaks, was
the thought that suddenly passed through Rengar's mind
as he realized the fullness of what they were about to
attempt.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
        "Darkfriends!  All who follow the Dark One must die!"
the leader of these group of Whitecloaks yelled,
raising his sword into the air.  The rest of his
seemed to follow, and Rengar knew at that moment that
there was going to be blood spilled on this night.
Certainly not the way he had envisioned spending his
time at this small festival, but at this point it was
kill or be killed, no matter what occasion it happened
to be.
        "Rengar!  Behind you!" Luke yelled, and Rengar
quickly rolled onto the ground, hearing the sound of
metal through flesh as he hit the floor.  Turning
around to see what had happened, Rengar could see the
body of a now deceased Whitecloak, with two dagger
lodged in his ribcage.  Without another thought to it,
Rengar quickly pulled both daggers out from the man's
chest, leaving a geyser of red shooting out from where
the daggers had last been.  It's a grisly thing to do,
but it would be a foolish thing for me to leave these
weapons here when I can use them again.
        Even though the Whitecloaks sole purpose seemed to be
to hunt down channelers, from the quickness in which
they were dispelled on this night it seemed to Rengar
that they were ill prepared to face channelers in
battle.  This just proves that they have more bark
than bite, I suppose, Rengar said, after all of the
killing had ended with the mutilated bodies of the
Children of the Light laying scattered on the grounds
that had been host to joyous dancing only a few
minutes prior.
        "What are we going to do with all of these, Rengar?"
Shea asked, her left ear bleeding from where a sword
had nicked it.  "We can't just leave all of these
bodies here."
        "You're right, Shea.  Well, I wouldn't want to burden
these people any further, after what they've just
witnessed.  We might as well take the corpses with us.
 Which means..."
        "That it's time to go," Odessa finished, rubbing her
right arm softly.  "And it's about time."
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
        So for the second time that week Rengar found himself
in yet another dwarfish inn, and Odessa as a partner.
It figures that they would set me up with her, Rengar
thought to himself as he found himself now pacing
through the small room her and Odessa had been given.
Sometimes I long for those times when I was all on my
own, not having this sixth sense in the back of my
head.  Some days I swear I could just trade these two
pins on my collar in for the life of a Soldier...but I
suppose that life itself has a way of sucking freedom
and independence out of a person.  When you're young
you have to depend on your parents to do the simplest
of things for you, and when you're old it's the same
way, only then you fully realize how helpless you are.
 Well, I'm not going to go that way!  If I'm hear in a
Seanchan occupied city, I suppose it wouldn't hurt for
a male channeler to take a look around at things...
        With that train of thought Rengar stopped his pacing
and made his way with quick steps towards the door.
He flew down the stairway as quickly as he could, so
as not to meet any other members of the Black Tower
that might question why he was leaving the inn at that
moment.  The last thing Rengar needed was someone
trying keep him bottled up in this run down inn.
        Rengar decided shortly after leaving the inn that it
would be a good idea to try and find out some
information pertaining to why the Seanchan had come
here, and what they had done since coming.  And the
only place where it was relatively easy to find this
information was the local tavern, which Rengar found
without difficulty.
        The tavern itself was nothing more than a two story
building with one window in the middle near the top of
the building, with a worn down sign that Rengar only
glanced at.  Once inside, Rengar immediately noticed
someone who he had not expected to be here.
        Shala, the young girl that he had found in Telgar,
was seated at the long table at the front of the bar,
her head downcast, with a full glass at her side.
Rengar gave one quick glance around the room to see
how many people were paying attention to Shala being
there, and when he saw that they each seemed to be
mired in their own business he made his way over to
the seat next to her.
        "Shala, what are you doing here?  Didn't I tell you
to stay at the inn?" Rengar asked, moving his down in
an attempt to make eye contact.  Unfortunately, Shala
folds of golden hair foiled that idea, and Rengar
quickly gave up.  "Shala, are you awake?"
        "I'm fine, ...sir.  I just don't feel good right now.
 And you...didn't specifically tell me to stay in the
inn, sir," Shala said, lifting her head up from off
the table where it had been resting on the table.  Her
blue eyes now were looking into his, but without the
happy sheen that Rengar had now accompanied those eyes
with.  "Have you ever been...homesick?"
        "Homesick?" Rengar echoed, caught off guard by the
deceptively simple question.  Well, I did bring her
away from the place she had spent all of her life,
Rengar thought to himself.  I should have expected
something like this, especially since I felt a similar
thing when I first left home...
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
        Only his father's teachings and lessons in how to
survive in the wilderness had kept Rengar alive up to
this point.  He had lost a good amount of weight since
leaving home two weeks ago, and there was no sight of
a nearby human establishment to be seen.  And Rengar
was looking.  At this point he might have to kill his
horse Gilgamesh and eat it raw in order to survive
long enough to perhaps walk to the next village.
        It had been unseasonably cold for a number of months
now in Cairhien, and Rengar had been caught unprepared
for the weather, thinking that the weather would turn
warmer sooner.  But it had not; in fact, it had
actually grown colder in the days since he had left
home, if that were physically possible.  He could see
young Domani girls, his age, in their big manors with
not one thought towards the cold weather just outside
their windows, and the people who were suffering
through it.
        Domani girls?  Where did that come from? Rengar
thought to himself, now trying to make a fire with his
father's sword, a small stone, and some of Gilgamesh's
feed.  One of the reasons he found himself a great
deal lighter in weight than before was due to the fact
that all of the food that he now had for this trip was
frozen.
        Much to his dismay and disgust, Rengar was unable to
start the flame he so desperately needed at that
moment.  Sighing in despair, Rengar decided that now
would be a good time to try and get some rest, night
having already descended upon him and his horse.
        Looking up into the stars laying on that black bed in
the sky, Rengar felt terribly alone.  He had put his
head back into the body of his horse, who also seemed
to be trying to sleep it's hopelessness away.  Why did
I even bother to leave?  There's about a one in
million chance that I'm going to find him anyway, and
even if I do, what I am going to say to him?  Please
come home, dad, because Mom needs you?  He never
listened to her before, so why would he listen to me?
        Those thoughts, along with the countless number of
others that always seemed to run rampant through his
brain, now came to a screeching halt as Rengar
suddenly felt sleepiness sneak up on him.  Closing his
eyes to that stars then, Rengar fell asleep, as the
air around him grew colder and colder.
        When Rengar's eyes felt open he could not move any
part of his body.  He felt incredibly cold then, and
it seemed as though every part of his body had been
frozen the ground.  His ears told him that Gilgamesh
was no longer alive, but had now become as frozen as
the ground beneath him.  Rengar's eyes told him that
it was now day time, but the only thing that Rengar
was concerned about at the moment was keeping warm.
But he could feel that wishful though starting to slip
away even at that moment, as his body's temperature
continued to lower.  Rengar's eyes close for a second
time, but this time Rengar wasn't sure if he would be
opening them again.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
        "Yes, well, it's just that I'm not used to being in
such," Shala paused as she glanced over at a table of
men that now seemed to be preparing to come over to
where the two of them were sitting.  "unfamiliar
surroundings."
        "Well, what do we have hear?  What kind of man would
bring his girl to such a shabby place?  Don't you have
any dignity?" a large, brawny man asked Rengar,
shadowed by two of his friends who had come with him
from the table nearest to entrance.  Great, this is
just what I need, Rengar thought, readying his hand to
grab Striker.  But maybe...
        "This girl is an...associate of mine.  We are looking
for information relating to the Seanchan.  And we are
willing to pay a good amount of coin for that
information," Rengar said, attempting to make the best
out of this situation.  From their barely well off
appearance, Rengar assumed that these men were
mercenaries hired by the Seanchan, making just enough
to keep the clothes they now wore.  And from Rengar's
own experience mercenaries usually knew at least a few
inside facts about their employers.  "If you are
willing, of course."
        "Do you have a death wish, boy?  Or do you think I'm
dim enough to give you that kind of information.  The
Seanchan here aren't you're run of the mill military;
they seem to have a way of keeping things disciplined
and organized, and they also have ways of dealing with
those that cross them.  And I'm not going to be one of
those people, if I can help it," the large man said,
and with a parting sneer he, along with his two
friends, exited the room.  Which left Rengar to
contend with a now giggling Shala.
        "What's so funny?" Rengar asked, puzzled by Shala
sudden mood swing.  A moment before, during his brief
interview with the mercenaries, her face had been as
white dress she was wearing, but now her face was red
with laughter.
        "Your friend Odessa was right.  You really are bad at
gathering information, sir.  But that's what she said,
of course," Shala added, growing aware of what she had
just said.  So, that's what Odessa thinks, does she?
Well, I'll just have to show her then.
        "If you'll excuse me, Shala, I think I'll try again,"
Rengar said, and without another word he moved away
from her to follow the mercenaries that had left only
a few seconds before.
        "Try what again?" Shala asked, but by that time
Rengar had already made his way out the door, to turn
some of those thoughts he had gone through earlier
into something useful.  For once.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
        This is a rather useless fact, but it's been one year
to the day since I wrote my first RP.  And I haven't
improved on bit...  Anyhow, I hope this satisfies
everyone.  Certainly isn't the best piece of writing
I've ever done, but I knew I had to do something soon
or else some of you might be wondering whether I moved
out of the country.  Things seem to be picking up
again, which is good, and I hope that this RP can
further fuel that wave.  BTW, congratulations on your
new position, Steve.  This is
Kyle
signing off :)

 "You never denied being jealous that I danced with other men,"
Myiona
said with a wink.  She was about to continue that line of conversation
when
there was a knock at the door.  Before they could say anything, the
door
opened and Crystinah stepped inside.
    She seemed to be looking for information about the lost channelers.
 
Myiona knew that Crystinah and Kano had just rejoined the group, but
was
unsure why they had been so tardy.
    Myiona explained what she, and Tareena, had found out.  She could
not
believe it when Crystinah said that Myiona appeared tipsy.  She was
about to
reply when the other Dragonsworn laughed and left the room.
    "I cannot believe that you both think I am drunk," Myiona said
haughtily.
 "I can prove that I am not.  Would you like for me to dance the
sa'sara for
you?"
    Mura'shar's eyes widened at the name of the dance, but before he
could
reply the door opened again.  "Meeting downstairs," the Asha'man said
poking
his head in the door, "everyone is expected to attend.  We think we may
have
located our lost friends."
    Mura'shar walked over, put his hands on Myiona's head, and
countered the
affects of the alcohol.  "I know you are not drunk," he said with a
wink,
"but I would not want anyone else to misunderstand your condition.
They
might think it was all my fault."
    Myiona checked her appearance in the mirror, grabbed the brush to
run it
through her hair quickly, and brushed off her dress.  Then she
remembered the
boots.  "Light," she exclaimed, "I guess I should change them before we
go
down."  She sat down and pulled the boots off, trading them for a pair
of
shoes.
    Mura'shar stood at the door rolling his eyes.  "You are beautiful
enough," he said finally.  "Let's get down there before the meeting is
over."
    Myiona sniffed loudly as she walked past her bondmate.  ~Men,~ she
thought, ~they just do not appreciate all a woman has to do to look
beautiful.~
    As they went down the stairs, Myiona could hear music playing and
smiled,
hoping there would be time for a dance before the meeting began.
Stevan
stood at the bottom of the stairs, directing the tower members into the

private dining room.
    Myiona pouted, but went into the room.  After everyone arrived, he
told
them what he and Andraia had found down near the docks.  "I would like
to
send out one more scouting team before we attack," he said.
"Mura'shar,
Myiona, Darren, and Tareena will go out and then report back here.  The
rest
of us will get a few hours sleep and then meet back here."
    Myiona was not sure about being in the same group with Tareena
again,
considering how the last mission had ended.  She scowled at the
Seanchan who
muttered something about not letting her face freeze that way.  Since
Myiona
could not think of a decently biting reply, she kept her mouth closed.
    The foursome walked toward the docks, trying to keep in the
shadows.  The
streets were fairly empty of traffic, except for an occasional drunk
sailor
leaving one drinking place to go to another.
    In one moment their luck changed.  A group of Seanchan appeared
around a
corner led by a couple of Sul'dam.  "Halt," the commander ordered.
"Who
walks around this part of town with ladies?"
    "Ladies," Myiona tried to bluff, "we've been called many names, but

rarely ladies."  She pulled on her dress exposing a good amount of
bosom.  "I
am busy right now captain, but perhaps later."
    Myiona pulled on Mura'shar's arm trying to hurry the man away, but
it was
too late.  "They can channel," one of the women yelled.  "Stop them."
    Myiona grabbed for her sword before realizing that it was back in
the
inn.  Mura'shar and Darren advanced on the soldiers, urging the women
to get
back to the inn.  She knew she was shielded when she hit a wall between

herself and the source.
    "Run," she whispered to Tareena.  They turned and quickly sprinted
up the
street, knowing that the men held little chance of surviving if they
could
not get help.  Myiona saw a familiar face in one of the shadows.
"Alcinia,"
she whispered, "get back to the inn for help.  Mura'shar and Darren are

outnumbered.  Go now girl!"  Alcinia was quickly on top of one of the
buildings and lost in the darkness.  "What do we do now?" Myiona asked
before
everything went black.

Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 Mura'shar and Darren were outnumbered five to one. Bad odd even for
a
blademaster, and Mura'shar was no blademaster.  He could incinerate
these
soldiers in a moment, reduce them to a pile of ash.  But that would
bring the
entire city down on his head.  The sword it must be, then.
    He tried using the One Power in subtle ways.  Turning a blade here,

causing a soldier to trip there, but it took a lot of concentration to
keep
those blades from his ribs.  The Seanchan were cautious, they must
think
we're Warders from the White Tower and know their reputation.  But they
had
numbers and were good with their weapons.
    Time seemed to blur as Mura'shar fought for his life.  Both he and
Darren
had several wounds on them, but half the Seanchan were down, wounded or
dead,
when one huge Seanchan aimed a blow at Mura'shar's face.
    Mura'shar twisted away, but not completely.  The blow glanced of
his
temple, making him see stars.  Another blow aimed at his head was
caught on
his blade, numbing his hand.
    Mura'shar sank to his knees as the soldier raised his sword for a
final
blow.  Mura'shar prepared to channel.  He could sense Myiona, bound and

shielded, moving away from him. He'd find her, even if it meant taking
on the
entire city of Ebou Dar. He prepared to release a weave of Fire..
    The soldier abruptly gave a jerk and began clawing at something on
his
back.  The others turned to face shadowy opponents.  Mura'shar used the

distraction to run his opponent through and looked around.
    Several member of the Black Tower were dispatching the Seanchan.
Alcinia
was calmly pulling a pair of daggers from the corpse of the man he was
fighting.  He recognized Kano and Regnar, though there were others as
well.
But that wasn't important right now.  Myiona was still moving away.
Towards
the docks.  The DOCKS!  He turned and began trotting down the street in
her
direction.
    Someone grabbed his arm from behind. He turned and nearly punched
his
assailant before he realized it was Darren.  He had a look of concern
on his
face.
    "Don't" he said gazing in the same direction Mura'shar was heading.
 "I
sense Tareena there too.  But we can't go alone.  We'll just get
ourselves
killed, and what good will that do anyone?""
    "But..but..."  Mura'shar tried to break free, but Darren only
tightened
his grip.  Kano had joined him in restraining Mura'shar.  "Come on, you
two"
he said.  "We won't leave them behind.  AS they half-led, half-dragged
Mura'shar away, he kept glancing back in the direction That Myiona lay.
 She
was awake now, he sensed, and very angry and even more frightened.
I'll
find you, I swear it he kept thinking over and over again.
    Back at the inn, everyone was gathered in a private dining room.
Ivan
had instructed the innkeeper that they were not to be disturbed for any

reason whatsoever while they were meeting.  Mura'shar suspected some
gold had
also changed hands, but he was to edgy to really notice.  HE kept
pacing the
room, wanting to DO something.  Steven called the group to order.
    "Two of our Dragonsworn were captured in the scouting mission"  He
reported to the others,  "I know you were hoping for a few hours sleep
before
an assault began, but that's no longer an option.  We must strike now
before
the prisoners can be moved.  Here is what we came up with
    "Darren and Mura'shar know exactly where their bondmates are in
relation
to themselves.  Presumably, they have been added to the marath'damane
the
Seanchan have already taken.  Mura'shar will open us a gateway to their

location and tie off the flows.  I don't want us sticking around for
the
length of time it would take to open another one, and cutting our way
out
would be suicide.
    "Once on the other side, a half dozed Asha'man and Dragonsworn will
form
a perimeter and defend the gateway.  No Seanchan must get through!  I
want
the Dragonsworn to link if they can to make it harder for the damane to

shield you.  Hopefully, they'll think all the channeling is coming from
the
women. That may buy us some time.
    "The others, led by Mura'shar and Darren, will head directly to
where the
prisoners are being held and rescue them.  Once we have them here we'll
open
another gateway out of here.  Take no unnecessary risks and definitely
avoid
unnecessary combat.  We are not here to liberate a city, just a few
prisoners.
    "Once the prisoners are loose, head back to the gateway.  We'll
close it
behind us, and the Seanchan won't even know where to start the search.
Questions?"  There were none.  "Good, let's go!"
    Mura'shar opened as large a gateway as he could manage, which was
enough
for three to walk abreast.  He altered the flows a bit so the gate
would open
a few dozed feet from Myiona.  It wouldn't do to accidentally cut
another
prisoner in half in his haste to reach Myiona, though the temptation
was
strong to risk it.  Once the gate was open, a dozen Black Tower members

poured through as tied off the flows.
    As he stepped through the gate, he saw that battle had already
begun.
Arrows and quivers were bouncing off an invisible wall while an alarm
was
sounding from somewhere close by.  A bolt of lightning came out of
nowhere to
dissipate harmlessly on the shield.
    Mura'shar and Darren knew exactly where to go.  While others
exchanged
fire with Seanchan archers or channelers, tore into soldiers from a
distance,
or maintained shields, the two Asha'man went straight for the warehouse
in
front of them.  There was only one guard at the door.  He saw them and
prepared to face them, thinking they were just another pair of enemy
soldiers.
    Mura'shar grabbed him in a crushing fist of Air and flung him back.
 The
force was enough to splinter the door without even slowing him down.
He
struck the back wall of the warehouse, punching through that as well.
The
bloody ruin tumbled to the ground outside the building and lay still.
    Mura'shar, Darren, and a few escorts entered the building and
looked
around. There were maybe a score of women, some little more than girls,
being
watched over by a pair of sul'dam.  Only one had a damane with her.
The
woman did not rise at the commotion or when the strangers entered the
room,
though there were some gasps.  The sul'dam and damane were quickly
shielded
and bound with the Power.  The women still didn't rise, however.  Then
Mura'shar saw why:  each one was leashed with an a'dam.
    Mura'shar strode over to the leashless sul'dam and grabbed her by
the
throat.  "Release them" his voice grated. "Or you leave this place the
same
way your guard did"
    The woman paled a bit as she realized exactly what kind of man was
making
the threat, but shook her head.  Mura'shar tightened his grip.  The
woman's
face turned red, then purple as she struggled to breathe.  Mura'shar
knew he
couldn't free them..  His one experience with an a'dam nearly killed
him, he
was certain.
    "Then he heard a woman's voice "I think I've got it!"  He turned
around
to see Odessa and Talia examining a collar on a young woman's neck.
With a
"click" it fell away.  They quickly moved on to another.
    Mura'shar released the woman, who sank to the ground gasping for
air.  He
spotted Myiona and Tareena, towards the back and pointed them out.  An
explosion went off nearby and he told the Dragonsworn to hurry.
    When Myiona was freed, she ran up to Mura'shar and they embraced,
each
relieved that the other had survived.  She then took her a'dam and
smacked
the leashed sul'dam across the face with it.  She then put the collar
around
the woman's neck and hung the bracelet on a peg.  Another explosion,
closer
than the first, rocked the building.  Stevan poked his head in the
warehouse
and shouted. "Reinforcements have arrived!  There's at least a dozed
damane,
a hundred soldiers, and I don't know how many Seanchan monsters heading
this
way.  Move or we'll be trapped here!"
    The rest of the prisoners were free.  As the lack Tower began
herding
them to the door, Mura'shar turned to Myiona Even bruised and covered
in
dust, she looked beautiful to him "I missed you" he said and kissed her
on
the cheek.

Jake
Marked Asha'man

 Ariana was impressed by the willingness of these people to risk their
lives
for their other members.  She quickly volunteered to guard the gate.
She
didn't know the first thing about those horrid leashes, or how to get
them
off, so she would be worthless in the actual rescue party.  She would
much
rather do something she knew how to do.  Defending herself was
something she
had, unfortunately, had a lot of practice in- and unlike many Aes
Sedai, she
could do it without channeling.  Ariana dashed off to snatch a bamboo
staff
from among her travel effects, and then joined the others who had
assembled
to set up the gate.  Once again, she felt nothing as the glowing slice
opened
in the air, and shivered.  Someday I've got to figure out how to detect

saidin, she thought distractedly.  There had to be a way.  One of the
blackcoats had mentioned that they could sense saidar when a woman
channeled,
so it seemed reasonable that women could sense the channeling of saidin
in
some way.  All this flashed through her head as the rescuers darted
through
the hole in space made by the leader.  She took up a position directly
to the
right of the gate, out of sight of anyone looking through but close
enough to
stike quickly.  She altered her stance, balancing on her good leg, the
other
just brushing the ground as a balance aid.  Her staff she held in a
two-handed grip for greater strength, in the middle.  Ariana turned her

attention to the gate, and just in time, for a soldier in a bug-like
helmet
came dashing through waving a sword.  He never saw her.  Pivoting, she
brought her staff into a ringing blow on his helmet, then reversed and
spun
it into his stomach.  The figure-she thought it was a man- gave a
heartfelt
grunt. He doubled over, and she landed a third blow that sent him back
through the gate to trip his charging comrades.  Meanwhile, the others
who
had volunteered for this post were doing
more-or-less the same with other Seanchan intruders, with various
weapons.
While fending off another helmeted soldier, she hoped briefly that she
wouldn't have to kill anyone.  Only once had that happened, and she
regretted
it greatly, even though it had been strictly necessary.  She was a
healer,
not a killer.  A frown crossed her face as she parried another
soldier's
blow.  She had actually tried to heal the man, but it had been too
late.  She
had done everything in her power to improve her skill since then, in
hopes of
never being in such a situation again.  She had studied Healing at the
White
Tower, and quickly outstripped many of her teachers.  And at every
opportunity she had practiced with her staff.  Strange, a sister had
once
mused, how she was both skilled fighter and skilled healer, but Ariana
privately thought that the former helped the latter.  If you know what
you're
doing, you're less likely to kill through ignorance.
The flow of Seanchan soldiers slowed down, and eventually stopped.
Ariana
stood still, her staff still held at ready, but no more helmeted heads
appeared to be clobbered.  Then the Black Tower members who had gone
through
the gate returned, and with them a flow of women, many weeping with joy
and
relief.  She sympathized; what little she had heard of Seanchan
treatment of
channelers made her want to sick up- or find them and use some of those

interesting Fire weaves she had seen.Probably both.  She saw a few of
the
women seemed to share that sentiment.  Of course, she couldn't kill
with the
Power-but as a Healer she had a pretty good idea of what a person could
live
through.  She joined the group as the gate was shut down and followed
after
the flood of people, glad that everyone had survived intact.  Not bad,
if I
do say so myself.  She picked up a fold of her brown skirt and began
wiping
the blood off her staff.  There was very little, it being a blunt
weapon, but
some spatters from the other defenders' weapons were there.  She
finished,
and looked down at her skirt.  She frowned.   That was a perfectly fine

skirt.  Now I'll have to spend hours washing it.  She could do that
tomorrow,
however, she decided.  Right now, all she wanted was a bath and sleep.
She
followed the group down the streets of Ebou Dar, ignoring the weeping,
shouting, and celebrating going on around her.  Back at the inn, she
bathed
quickly and crawled into bed, glad to simply be alive and warm.  One
last
thought occurred to her before she slept:  I wonder if any of those we
rescued were Aes Sedai.

Ok, there's Ariana's spin on the rescue.  Heyla, did a friend of mine
email
anyone?  She wants to join, so i kinda put in the last thing for her.
Her SN
is SarendaAS, and her char. is a Red, i think.  I'll tell her to email
if she
hasn't already.  K?  NEway, great rescue, guys!  gotta go.  the muse is

dead-or at least comatose.

 
Talia knew there was a reason she distrusted the merchant.  His oozing
charm
just seemed quite repugnant in almost the same way a Domani woman's
"charm"
disgusted her.  Another thing?  Upon further investigation, she knew he
was
Seanchan.  He didn't openly admit it, however.  He went on and on about
the
battle for Ebou Dar.  The "mighty" Seanchan forces overcame the Ebou
Dari
defenses in the wink of an eye.  Talia only inwardly smirked.  Ebou
Dari
defenses were the worst she could think of currently.  Not that she was
that
experienced in everything that happened in the world.

"So.. after this battle.. how are things here in Ebou Dar?  People
doing
business as usual, I take it?"  Talia asked as she sipped on the drink
before her.

"Mostly, mostly.."  The man rubbed his chin calmly and examined Talia
and
Alan with a most eerie look.  "Though, they took some of the Healers
and put
chain's on 'em.  Said they could channel!  Should chain up every Aes
Sedai
in every nation, if you ask me."  The man's voice was slurred.

Beforehand, she had tried to place his accent to a particular country,
and,
for the first time, she was stumped.  Until she realized that he was
obviously Seanchan.  If Talia remembered some of her father's sayings
right,
then often a conquering enemy will send out spies that not only
gathered
information.. but spread rumors.  The mighty Seanchan, indeed.

"Right, chain up the Aes Sedai.. I think everyone'd agree to that one..

right, sweeting?"  Alan grinned.  He enjoyed playing this up when they
were
gathering information like this.  *All I need is a bloomin'
Whitecloak..*
Talia almost regretted saving their hides with a kiss in the bushes.
Key
word: almost.

"Aes Sedai?  Could care less what happened to 'em, as long as they keep
me
out of their business."  *Same goes for Seanchan, too* Talia thought,
as she
scanned the area about for Seanchan activity.  It's then that she saw
Stevan
gesturing toward members of the party.

"Ah," said the man, "but the snake you leave alone will bite you in the

end."  He grinned that repugnant grin of his again, and Talia almost
thought
she would lose her lunch if she saw it again.

"The Wheel weaves.." Talia started as she rose from the table.
"Pumpkin-noodle.." She cooed in Alan's direction.. "I think we need
to..
rest some."  She gave him a look that others would interpret as
sensual.
*Light, I hate acting like a stupid Domani hussy*

Talia didn't know what to make of Alan's reaction.  At first he blinked

startingly, then recovered with a sly grin of his own.  "Of course,
hunny
bunny luv of mine," Talia groaned inwardly as Alan continued while he
rose
from his seat, "We'll just go rest now.. it was nice to meet you, Sir."
 
Alan bowed as he followed Talia.  He seemed about to say something to
her
when she gave him The Look.  He promptly shut up.  Though Talia knew
she'd
be hearing more from him later.

**********************************

Once in the dining room with the other members of their party, Stevan
and
Ivan gave everyone their assignments after they had all shared their
information.  Others had found more information than Talia and Alan
had.  It
was all Alan's fault, making her dance all night.  Now, she was
beginning to
get tired.  Good thing she wasn't in the party assigned to gather more
information at the docks.  Alan, Talia, and others were dismissed to
rest up
until the party returned with more information.  With a yawn, she
headed to
the room she was sharing (yet again) with Alan.

Talia plopped down on her bed (more of a cot, really, but who was she
to
complain, she was getting her adventure, right?) and laid back with her

clothes still on.  Her right arm was up and over her eyes and one leg
bent
at the knee.

"I had fun tonight; what about you?" asked Alan as he entered the room.
 
Talia assumed he had come to rest.

"I s'pose."  She answered.  She was not about to admit liking the
dancing.
"The dancing was fun."  Well, she wasn't going to admit to liking
Alan's
dancing.  "You dance well."  At least she wasn't going to admit she
liked
Alan a little... Whew.  Talia was almost afraid she'd betray herself
again.

She couldn't see it, but Talia was certain Alan smirked.  She could
almost
feeeeel it boring down on her, but she was not about to look. No.  She
craned her neck over and opened an eye to see Alan sitting on his "bed"
and
looking at her with his roguishly handsome smile.  Was there something
different with the light in this room?  Talia could just swear that she
had
momentarily thought his smile was handsome.  "What?"

"You admitted that I can do something right.. that's quite an
accomplishment... my dearling pumpkin sweeting."  Alan smirked again.

"If you don't keep that Light-forsaken trap of yours closed, Alan, I
swear,
Seanchan damane or no, I will make you wish you never learned to
speak."
With that, she turned over on her cot, facing the wall.

"Ah, c'mon, Talia, enough with this.  I...want to know how we stand
together?"  Alan asked as she turned over.  No answer.  "Talia?"  No
answer
still.  With a sigh, Alan approached her cot and touched her shoulder.

"Talia.."

"What?"

"Look at me."

Talia looked over at him.  Her eyes were shining in the dim light..
could it
be that she was actually teary-eyed?  Never.  "What in the Light do you

want, Alan?"

Alan examined her face.. then before she could protest.. he kissed her.
 Not
like they had in the Whitecloak trouble.  Like something else entirely.
 At
first she yelped, and almost punched him for being so forward with her.
 
But, this was something she had wanted but did not want to admit to
herself.
  However, after the protest, and acceptance, she protested again and
pushed
him away.  Shaking her head, she turned over again, facing the wall yet

again, silent.  And she didn't even curse him down for doing what he
did.
But she didn't seem to accept it happily either.

**********************************

It was sometime later.. Talia couldn't tell how long it had been.. when

noises woke them.  Someone was making a clammor.  Sitting up, Talia
looked
over to see that the noise had also awakened Alan.

"What's going on?"  It was surprising she felt like she could talk to
him as
always after what happened.

After a pause, he answered with, "I don't know."

They both hurried out of the room to see what the commotion was about.

There was danger, Talia could tell that.  Eventually, she found Alcinia

speaking to others of their party with frantic whispers.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~This

was Talia's RP i just sent it out to the group.
Joe

 In the shadows, Alcinia could see the fight beginning, and the
women
running.  She was surprised when Myiona saw her and said, "Get back to
the
inn for help.  Mura'shar and Darren are outnumbered.  Go now girl!"
    She darted up to the top of the building and ran back across the
rooftops
toward the inn.  She snuck in through the back door and headed
upstairs.  She
spotted Aramis in the hallway.  "Mura'shar and Darren are in a fight
with a
bunch of Seanchan," she gasped trying to catch her breath.  "Myiona and

Tareena are trying to get away from some Sul'dam following them.  We
have to
get out there now and help or else. . ."
    Quickly the hall filled with members of the Tower and a rescue was
mounted.  Alcinia quickly followed the others even though she still
felt
winded from the run.  She might not be able to use a sword, but she
still had
her knives.  As they rounded the corner, the group spread out to finish
off
the remaining Seanchan soldiers.
    Alcinia saw Mura'shar fall to his knees and she acted.  Sprinting
across
the remaining distance, she pulled two knives and let them fly.  Both
hit the
soldier in the back and the third was in her hand as she closed in.
    Mura'shar finished the soldier and Alcinia turned back to see if
any
others needed her aid.  When she realized the fighting was done, she
followed
the group back to the inn to plan the rescue.
    She slumped in her chair, the affects of not enough sleep and days
of
riding beginning to wear upon her.  She knew that her small size and
lack of
training worked against her in a battle, but was determined to help in
any
way she could.

Alcinia

 "Run," she whispered to Tareena.  They turned and quickly sprinted
up
the street, knowing that the men held little chance of surviving if
they
could not get help.  Myiona saw a familiar face in one of the shadows.

"Alcinia," she whispered, "get back to the inn for help.  Mura'shar and

Darren are outnumbered.  Go now girl!"  Alcinia was quickly on top of
one of
the buildings and lost in the darkness.  "What do we do now?" Myiona
asked
before everything went black.
     Stunned, Tareena watched Myiona crumple to the ground next to her.
 She
quickly grabbed her and threw her over her shoulder, grunting at the
weight.
Turning to run,  terror seized her heart, wrenching the breathe from
her
body.  Standing before her were four women. She reached for the source
only
to feel herself pound against an invisible wall.  In her concern over
Myiona,
Tareena had not realized that she, too, was shielded.
     Tareena struggled for her life, biting and kicking women, feeling
flesh
come away from bone.  This could not be happening, this isn't
happening, this
isn't happening! She won't be collared again. I can't do this again, I
can't
no, no, help!  Darren! Mur'shar!  Anyone Help!!   More came, she was
outnumbered. Got to keep moving,  can't let them catch me, got to
hit...breathe...find a way out....  A blow from behind took her feet
out from
underneath her,  In a heartbeat, a collar was placed around her neck,
the
clasp closing with a resounding click.
     Wave upon wave of pain caressed her body, each one increasingly
worse
than the last, building in intensity until it erupted into a scream
that
ripped her throat and burned into her soul.  Rasping breath tore from
her
body, panting and shivering she huddled in the corner waiting for the
next
assault.  She knew it wasn't over, that it would never end.  They had
caught
her and their fury knew no bounds.
     "Sso Tare', you thought to esscape uss did you?  You know you can
not
hide from the Empressss, may sshe live  forever."  The lisping voice
tried to
pull Tareena back to the moment, tried to anger her into doing
something
stupid.  Not she needed to give them anything to be angry about.  They
knew
who she was, knew her long forgotten name as a damane.  They would make
her
pay and pay and pay.
     Primal screams came to Tareena from somewhere else in the
building.
Tears unexpectedly leaked from her eyes, knowing that Myiona was
somewhere in
the there.  Tareena knew from experience what she was going through.
"Sso,
you have grown ssoft ssince leaving uss?  Do you feel ssorry for your
companion?  Barking orders for the others to bring Tare', the woman
strode
from the room.  Tareena was dragged by her hair, down a hallway and
into
another room.  The stench in the room was unbearable.  Tareena began
gagging
and spitting, reaching up to move her hair out of her eyes. Another
scream
penetrated her, forcing her to look up.  Myiona was against the wall,
writhing in pain, lying in a pool of vomit and blood.  Tareena crawled
over
to her, reaching out to touch her.  "Myiona?  It's me, Myiona?"
Myiona
looked up and Tareena flinched at what she saw in Myiona's eyes.  "Get
away
from me you dirty Seanchan traitor.  You are one of them, you always
will be.
 GET AWAY FROM ME!
     Laughter erupted from the Seanchan standing nearby.  " Ssee Tare',
even
your new friendss don't want you."  Walking over to Tareena the woman
placed
a nail underneath her chin and raised her head, forcing Tareena to look
at
her.  "The funny thing iss, if you hadn't of sstopped to pick her up,
we
wouldn't have caught you.  You are sstrong in the power, alwayss were.
We
couldn't get you sshielded until other's came.  Sstupid foolissh Tare'.
 Your
attention wass sso focussed  on your friend, you got yoursself caught.

Weren't you taught better?  We are going to have to get rid of thesse
bad
habitss of yourss.  The Emperesss, may sshe live forever, does not like

ssloppy work.  But first, we have other matters to attend to." The
woman left
the room, her entourage following.  Tareena and Myiona were in a room
with
several other women.  Tareena assumed these were the other channelers
the BT
was going to rescue.
     Tareena moved closer to Myiona, who was once again struggling.
Bile
rose in Tareena's throat  as she watched blood sprout around Myiona's
throat.
 "Myiona stop it!  Don't fight it, don't think, it only hurts worse.
Trust
me, I know."
     "Trust you?  Trust you?  You are one of these people!  Do you not
get
it?"  Other expletives poured from Myiona.  Tareena stopped listening.
She
knew she could never make the Dragonsworn trust her or listen to her.
     After what seemed like hours, quiet stole over the room.  Myiona
had
long since passed out, from exhaustion or pain, Tareena wasn't sure.
Myiona
started jerking and  crying in her sleep, whimpering at some unseen
pain.
Tareena crawled over to her, not sure which would be worse, leaving
that hell
or awakening to this one.  She gently shook her.  Myiona awoke with a
start,
instantly grabbing her neck and feeling the monstrosity wrapped around
it.
Her shoulders slumped and tears began coursing down her face.  Tareena
silently pulled the woman into her arms, rocking her as best she could.

Crooning softly to her, calming her.  Myiona held on, seeking comfort.
"It
will be okay, it will be okay."  Over and over these words came, like a

mantra.  Mur'ashar loves you, even though you don't want him to.  He
won't
let you stay here.  He will come for you.  They all love you.  Your
friends
won't let you stay here one moment longer than you have to."
     Finally, Myiona looked up.  "Darren will come for you, he is your
bondmate.  You are part of the Tower too.  They are your friends as
well as
mine."  Tareena looked away, wishing she could believe that.  Part of
her
wondered if they would come for her, if Myiona weren't here.  After
all, she
was just a filthy Seanchan.
     The door opened and the Seanchan returned.  An involuntary groan
escaped
Tareena's lips, knowing that round two was about to begin.
     Suddenly the door at the end of the room burst opened.  People
were
everywhere, some fighting each other.  Tareena recognized several
members of
the Tower, Mur'shar in the lead. Tareena smiled at Myiona, seeing the
look
utter disbelief cross her face.  Talia came running up, releasing both
of the
women from their torture.  Mur'ashar pointed towards the exit and
everyone
began running.  Darren sliced down soldiers, clearing a path for
everyone.
Making it through the gateway, Tareena moved to one side, hearing the
sounds
of celebration but not quite able to take it all in.  She began to
shiver,
her body was cold, colder than it had ever been.  She felt a hand touch
her
arm, she turned, meeting the eyes of her bondmate.  Gently he led her
upstairs, tucking her into bed like a child.  She was so cold, she felt
like
she would never be warm again.  Tears flowed from her face.  Darren
wrapped
her in blankets, talking to her all the while, nothing that she could
understand but soothing. "I am going to go get some things," he stated,
leave
you to be alone for a while."
      Reaching out her hand, she stopped his movements toward the door.
 
"Please don't leave" she whispered, " Please?"
     Darren nodded, leaning over to blow out the lamp.  He pulled a
chair
close to the bed, reaching out to hold her hand.  Tareena began to get
warm,
feeling his security wrapping around her and filling her from the
inside.

 Myiona was stunned when the door burst open and members of the
Black
Tower came rushing in.  For a moment she forgot the pain she had
endured.
After her collar came off, she rushed and hugged Mura'shar.
    She felt she needed to somehow give back some of the pain she had
endured.  She hit one of the Sul'dam with the a'dam and then collared
her
with a fierce look upon her face.
    The battle outside became more fierce and Stevan yelled in the door
for
them to get moving.  Myiona grabbed the hand of the former Sul'dam and
said,
"You can go with us."  The woman nodded with tears in her eyes.  She
had also
experienced some of the pain at the hand of the teachers.
    All of them began moving out of the door, toward freedom.
Mura'shar
leaned over and kissed her cheek, whispering, "I missed you."  Myiona
touched
his face softly and then followed him out the door.
    Within a few minutes they were back at the inn.  There was a
discussion
about going straight back to the tower or waiting until the morning.
The
condition of several of ones captured by the Seanchan was the deciding
factor.  Many of them could not walk more than a few steps without
collapsing
and Myiona felt not much better.
    A few people were put on watch on the rooftops and down in the
common
room of the inn.  Extra rooms were purchased for the night.  Everyone
injured
was placed with another for protection and care.
    Myiona found herself back in the room she was sharing with
Mura'shar.
She looked at herself in the mirror, and pulled off the dirty clothes
and
began preparing for bed.  It was amazing to Myiona that she was not
covered
with bruises, but most of the "training" had been done through the
bond.  She
looked at the place on her throat where the collar had dug into her
skin,
making her bleed.
    Memories of what had been done to her suddenly overwhelmed her and
Myiona
fell to the floor sobbing.  Mura'shar was beside her instantly,
wrapping his
arms around her and whispering soothing words.  "It is over now," he
said.
"You are safe."
    After a few minutes she stopped crying and Mura'shar pulled her to
her
feet.  "To the bed with you," he said softly.  "A good night's sleep
will
help more than sitting on the cold floor crying."
    He tucked her into the bed and she looked up at him, studying his
face.
"I did not think I would ever see you again," she whispered.  "They
were
going to take us to the ship at daybreak and then to Seanchan."  Myiona

shuddered at the thought of what she would have endured on the boat.
"It was
horrible," she continued.  "The things they said to me and the pain
they
caused.  I wanted to die and I wanted to kill them all.  I told one of
the
women that if I ever had the chance I would kill her slowly."
    Mura'shar sighed.  "You have to stop thinking about it and get some
rest.
 Tomorrow we will gate back to the tower and we may need you to help
with the
new members of the tower.  I know one way to get your mind on something
else."
    He blew out the lamp, undressed, and got into the bed.  Tenderly he

kissed her and pulled her into his arms.  Later, as she lay beside him
she
said softly, "I learned something about myself tonight.  First, I am a
coward.  I was so afraid and only thought about saving myself.  Second,
I am
a fool.  All I ever wanted was right in front of me and I wanted to
throw it
away."  She leaned up on her elbow and looked at him.  "I love you,"
she
whispered.

Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 "You understand, sir, I will kill you." Aramis twisted his hook a
little
harder into the man's neck for emphasis.
  "I told ya, man, I don't know nuthin about the Shawchan." The man was
a
street thug who made the mistake of thinking a man skulking in the
alleys at
night would be an easy target. The thief's partner had gotten away, but
one
was enough. However stupid, thieves often had a lot of information for
anyone
who knew what to ask for.
  "Seanchan, sir. Do you know of anyone in these parts who speaks with
a
slurring accent?"
  Fear was rampant in the man's eyes. Small wonder, though. Consumed by
the
Void, his emotionless voice was more convincing than any amount of
yelling.
  The thief stammered his way through another series of denials. Aramis
was
beginning to get angry when Power-enhanced ears picked up the faintest
rustling behind him. Without thought he dropped to the ground and
rolled out
of the way in time to see the burly street tough bury his axe in the
chest of
the other thief instead of Aramis' back.  The now-dead thief's friend
had
come back for a rescue.
  Seizing the man  with flows of Air, Aramis got to his feet. Burly-man
was
wide-eyed and shuddering in his attempt to talk himself free. "You will
talk
before you die, my friend. I want to know about the Seanchan pigs that
infest
this city, and I want to know right now." Aramis hoisted the man a few
feet
off the ground and channeled a fire beneath the man's boots. Words
spilled
out of the floating man in a garbled rush, frantic and squealing as his
boots
burst into flames.  At last the man screamed the last of what he knew.
Aramis
released him and extinguished the flames that had left the man
blistered and
bloody. Aramis turned and left the man to moan and weep alone in the
alley.
The Seanchan were in Ebou Dar. They had killed his father in Ebou Dar.
The
Seanchan were going to die in Ebou Dar, if he had to kill or torture
every
thief, tough, and sailor in this Light-forsaken place to find out where
the
pigs were hiding.
***
  A few hours later Aramis sat alone in the common room of the Inn
eating
supper. He ate and wondered where everyone was at this hour. Finishing
his
meal he traversed the stairs to his room. abruptly something thumped on
the
roof, followed by Alcinia jumping through the window.
  "Mura'shar and Darren are in a fight with a bunch of Seanchan. Myiona
and
Tareena..."
  Aramis was no longer listening. He could faintly sense Saidin being
wielded
in...that... direction. He tore back down the stairs and through the
common
room paying no attention to shouts and protests of people as he
barreled
through the crowd. He ran the streets trying desparately to find the
fighting. When he did, the fighting was dying down. Aramis spoke with
another
Asha'man to find out the full story. Two Dragonsworn had been collared
but
rescued, a few wounds but no casualties sustained. Aramis steamed in
pent up
rage as the Tower poeple returned to the Inn. The Seanchan would die,
and
Aramis Morwyn would be there.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
It had a weak ending, but I'm still trying to work my way into the RP.
James aka Aramis
Isreal's Son (anyone listen to Silverchair?)

 "I learned something about myself tonight.  First, I am a coward.
I was
so afraid and only thought about saving myself.  Second, I am a fool.
All I
ever wanted was right in front of me and I wanted to throw it away."
She
leaned up on her elbow and looked at him.  "I love you," she whispered.
    Mura'shar was stunned by Myiona's first statement.  He'd seen her
do some
pretty brave things in the past.  Some bordering on foolhardy.  But he
was
absolutely speechless at the second. She flirted with him, sure, but
she
flirted with lots of men.  She teased him, and he accepted it , and
even
teased back sometimes.  But he could tell from her face and emotions
that she
was not joking this time.  When he recovered his thoughts, he chose his
words
carefully.
    "Myiona, you're no coward.  You know what the Seanchan do to the
channelers they find. The lucky ones are the men.  The Seanchan just
kill
them.  But the women are bound to a life of torture and worse than
slavery. "
 He felt a little bit of what Myiona went through via the bond.  It
must have
only been a small part of it, perhaps because the injuries didn't
actually
affect her body.  Perhaps he was too distracted by his own wounds or
the
shield fuzzed the bond.  But he knew that whatever discomfort he felt
was
just a shadow of the nightmare Myiona actually experienced.
    He reached his hand out to Myiona's neck.  A little Healing removed
the
mark the a'dam left, but he knew the marks on her soul may never leave,

whatever he said or did.
    "You experienced a few hours of that life, and knew that it would
only
get worse.  Anyone, ANYONE, would want to escape that by any means
necessary.
 And if that meant leaving the other prisoners behind, so be it.
That's not
cowardice.  That's an instinct to survive."
    He paused for a moment "When I found out that they had taken you,
and
figured out where, I couldn't think of anything but getting to you as
fast as
I could.  I wasn't even going to bring help.  I was about to take on
the
entire city to get to you.  I don't know if that speaks well of you or
badly
on me" Myiona smiled a bit at his lame attempt at a joke.
    "But I have to tell you.  Since we've known each other you've
become a
piece of me.  And not just the bond.  I don't know how much time the
taint
will give me.  But I can't imagine it without you.  And I will NEVER
let
anyone or anything keep us apart again."
    He reached up and stroked her hair "I guess to make it short:  I
love you
too"  His hand moved to her head and he stroked her hair.  He never
thought
he'd say those words again.  He had left everything he loved behind
when he
left Cairhein for good.
    Myiona gave him a smile that brightened the gloomy atmosphere in
the
room.  "I thought you'd never get to the point" she said and kissed him

fiercely.

Jake
Marked Asha'man

 Alcinia crouched upon the roof of a building near the inn.  She was
to
watch for any movement from the Seanchan forces near the docks.
Everything
was quiet, but she felt they would not move until near daybreak.  When
she
was a thief she had broken into a few houses during the night, usually
looking for food and money.  The best time to go was in the hours right

before dawn when people were sleeping deeply.
    She sighed and shifted, trying to stay awake.  It was difficult
this
night because she had not had any rest in several days.  The night
hours
passed slowly and she found herself dozing on several occasions.  It
was near
dawn when she heard noises from the dock area and went to check it out.
    The Seanchan were out in force.  Hundreds of soldiers, Sul'dam with
their
collared damane, several of the horrible beasts they used, and one
woman
standing alone giving orders.  Alcinia hurried back to the inn to
report what
she had seen.
    She knocked on Stevan's door and told him, "They are preparing to
move.
We should get the injured back to the tower immediately."  Soon, the
inn was
emptying of all of the members of the Black Tower.  In the alley behind
the
stables, a gateway was opened leading back to the tower.  The new
recruits
were hurried through first, and just as they were sending the worst of
the
injured through, the Seanchan appeared.

Alcinia

 The Seanchan came running towards the gateway.  The former prisoners
were
stalled in front, looking like they wanted to go through, yet afraid of
what
was on the other side.  Drawing his sword Alan ran towards the
Seanchan.  It
had been several weeks since he had participated in any combat, and the

adrenaline rushing was rushing through his veins like a tidal wave.
Assuming the void, Alan had to restrain himself from using saidin.  It
lurked on the edge of his awareness begging to be let loose to cause
chaotic
carnage.  Alan pushed the thought away, and decided that this would be
a
battle of braun and skill, without the power taking an advantage for
him.
He locked eyes on the first man.  He was of average height but had on a
full
armor suit.  He carried a wicked battle ax and he twirled it in his
hands
while he ran, anticipating a quick victory.  Alan dissuaded him from
that
idea.  Alan brought his power wrought sword up in a viscous thrust.
The
seanchan parried with the haft of his ax, only to have to duck a swing
that
would have taken off his head.  Jumping back a step to reevaluate his
opponent the Seanchan soldier looked as if he was about to attack again
when
a dagger blossomed from his throat.  He looked back and saw Talia
grinning
at him.  Alan smiled back, and saluted with his sword.  The young
ashaman
then attacked the next soldier.  He carried a sword and the two fought
for
several minutes.  Alan ducked under a swing, only to have to parry a
lightining quick thrust the next moment.  The seanchan started to
smile,
thinking he had an advantage when, Alan smiled back...and whipped out
his
dagger.  Now the soldier faced a man with a sword and a dagger, whereas
he
only had a sword.  Alan went through the forms taught to him by Ivan
Gregorian, Parting Silk met Floating Leaves.  Alan kept up the flurry
of
strokes on the Seanchan, only using his sword.  THe man seemed to
forget
about the dagger in Alan's hand for a moment, but that was all it took,
Alan
put the dagger in the mans belly and twisted.  Alan then swept off his
head
with his sword.  He looked around and saw other seanchan soldiers dead
or
dying.  He wiped his sword and dagger on the dead mans cloak and went
back
to the gateway.  He stepped through into the fallen leaves that always
surround the farm this time of year.  He breathed in some fresh
air...it was
good to be home
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Aieght yall, that is my rp for today.  Sorry if it was grotesque but
you can
only have so much of character development.  :) Check ya later
Joe

 Myiona awakened slowly to the knocking on the door.  "What?" she
asked
sitting up in the bed.  Mura'shar was already on his way to answer.  A
few
whispered words that she could not hear followed.
    "The Seanchan will be here soon," he said turning around, "we are
leaving.  Gather your things quickly."
    Myiona dressed and was packed in a few minutes.  Soon, they joined
the
others out behind the stables.  The horses were being led by one of the

Asha'men in the front of the line.  The injured and the new members
were
following behind.
    "You should be going through with the others," he said looking at
Myiona.
 "You have not recovered yet from what happened last night."
    "I am not going without you," she said stubbornly.  She pulled her
sword
and awaited the advance of the Seanchan.  Mura'shar placed himself
between
her and the attackers, but soon was caught up in the fighting.
    She saw Tareena standing nearby and nodded to her.  Myiona knew
that she
was going to have to apologize to the woman soon, but this was not the
right
moment for tender moments.
    Myiona saw the Sul'dam approaching with the damane.  She was
content to
let the others do the fighting until she noticed the woman that had
caused
her such intense pain.  "You!" she said through clenched teeth.  Myiona

started laughing at the opportunity that had been given to her.  She
waded
into the midst of the battle, straight toward the Sul'dam.
    Her sword took out some of those standing in her way and the power
did
the rest.  Finally, she stood before the woman who had caused her pain
and
suffering.  "I promised you something," Myiona said, "when you were
trying to
break me.  I intend to keep that promise now.  Unfortunately, I will
not be
able to stand and watch you die slowly, so it must be quick."
    Myiona pulled the dagger from her sleeve and held it to the woman's

throat.  "I hope you are ready to meet the Creator," she said as she
cut the
woman's throat.  The blood began splurting out of the severed artery as
the
woman collapsed on the ground.  Laughing, Myiona turned and almost ran
into
Tareena who was standing behind her.
    Tareena stood surrounded by the glow of one embracing the source,
and
holding a dagger.  Myiona smiled at her and nodded again.  "Well,"
Tareena
asked, "do you feel better now?"
    "No," Myiona admitted, "but I promised to kill her if I got a
chance and
if word got out that I did not keep my promises I would loose all
credibility.  Besides, that one deserved to die.  Don't you feel like
striking out?"
    "Sometimes," Tareena admitted, "but I would go for the head.  The
Empress
is behind all of the pain.  She is the one I would like to kill.
Since, she
is not here . . ."
    The two women started walking back toward the gateway side-by-side.
 "You
know what," Myiona admitted, "I think I actually like you.  We should
spend
some time talking when we get back to the tower.  We could really shake

things up if we work together."
Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 The entire night had been very memorable.  After making a fool of
herself
at the inn in the room she shared with Alan, Talia had heard news of
trouble
at the docks.  A rescue party had been formed, and Talia had joined
them.
Tareena, the one who had taught her everything she knew on the power,
and
Myiona had been taken by the Sul'dam, someone had said.  Well, she
would
just have to see about that.  The group arrived at the docks and fought
a
horrendous and seemingly long battle.  The first battle she had ever
been in
was right there.  Her knives flew and slashed and arched so much more
than
she ever thought she'd have to use them.

  Spying Myiona and Tareena somewhere in the battle, she made her way
in
that direction.. slowly.  On her way, she experimented with fallen
damane's
collars.  Finally, meeting up with one of them, along with a woman she
later
knew as Odessa, they discovered a way to break the collars open.  The
battle
was over quickly after that, or so it seemed to Talia.  People were
ushering
injured and fallen toward a gateway that had been made.  Her eyes
scanned
the crowd for anyone who might need her assistance.  An Asha'man was
almost
leaving his back open to a not-quite-yet defeated Seanchan.  Quickly,
she
let a knife fly loose.  Embedding itself in the Seanchan's neck, he
collapsed with a gurgle.  The Asha'man turned to reveal.. Alan.  She
smirked.. well, it could have been a smile.  She wasn't quite sure.  He

saluted her and turned to continue defending the others.  So did she.

  After the battle's tiring endlessness, she finally made it through
the
gateway.  Exhausted, she could barely keep a hold of her knives long
enough
to place them in their proper hiding places about her person.  Talia
knew,
however, she could not simply fall to her knees and pass out - Light
knew
that she would have liked to - but, instead, responsibility urged her
to
assist those who needed assisting.

  Where was Windrider?  That was a question she asked herself after
helping
the healers with the injured and fallen.  Her mind was in so many
places at
once, that she couldn't tell which way was North and which was South.
Running a tired hand through her short cropped hair, she absently
wondered
what Alan was doing right then.  No matter.  She had more important
things
to think about... like Windrider.  Where in the Light was that stupid
horse?
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
OOC: I hope I have the events set up right.. if not, just insert the
correct
information in the right places *chuckles*

~Talia Daimar
~Initiate
<><

 "They are preparing to move.  We should get the injured back to the
tower
immediately."  Soon, the inn was emptying of all of the members of the
Black
Tower.  In the alley behind the stables, a gateway was opened leading
back to
the tower.  The new recruits were hurried through first, and just as
they
were sending the worst of the injured through, the Seanchan appeared.
  The blackness of vengeance quickly consumed Aramis. Looking at the
Seanchan
army bearing down on the Tower people, he wondered if his father had
seen
something much like this before they killed him.  He saw Alan jump into
the
fighting, but Aramis had different plans.
  He killed only if a soldier got in his way. He was not here to kill
soldiers. He followed the tingling on his skin and the hollow booming
of
explosions. He found his goal: a line of a few arrogant women with
their
leashed prisoners. He singled one such pair out, a Sul'dam and her
Damane who
stood separated from the others.At last! he thought as he lashed out
with
flows of pure spirit, blocking them from the Source.
  The pair shrieked as he blocked them and wrapped them in flows of
Air.
Aramis shifted the flows and flung them against the nearest building so
hard
that he heard bones snap. Good. Let them hurt. The damane wept through
clenched teeth. The Sul'dam's cheeks glistened with tears as she cursed
at
Aramis hoarsely.
  "Vile creature of the Dark One!" she rasped. Aramis ignored her.
  He spun more flows of Air to grasp the pair's arms and legs, pulling
them
into spread eagle postion, pulling until joints popped and blood began
to
soak through the arms of their blouses.
  "You killed my father with the Power. Justice is served," he growled
then
summarily Stilled both Damane and Sul'dam. Screams unlike anything he
had
ever heard reverberated through the street, drowning out even the
sounds of
battle.
  "You left my mother without a husband, and me without a father. I am
justified." He wove Fire, Spirit and Water in a weave that was almost
outlawed in the Black Tower. The screams continued as the weave took
effect
and the blood flowing within their veins began to boil. Flesh turned
purple,
then black. Blood ran out of their eyes and noses that hissed when it
fell to
the ground. Then silence.
  The Sul'dam quit jerking first, sagging against her bonds.
  The Damane lasted just seconds longer.
  Aramis released the corpses. The fighting behind him had died, for
the most
part. When he turned to the Gateway he saw a Dragonsworn staring at
him. He
realized it was the Seanchan Dragonsworn. He took two steps toward the
Gateway and collapsed under his own weight as the full impact of his
actions
struck home. The eyes of the Seanchan Dragonsworn told him everything.
  He was no Asha'man. He was worse than any Shadowspawn in existence.
He was
a monster of his own making. Shuddering violently, he fought the urge
to
vomit... and failed.
  Tareena knelt over him while Aramis lay weeping on the ground. She
tried to
help him to his feet, but he couldn't stand. She spoke to him softly,
but he
couldn't understand her. "I'm sorry..." was all he could say.
  "I'm so sorry..."

 Darren sat at Tareena's bedside, holding her hand and thinking...
{Tareena, you might learn how fragile we all are from this. Time cannot
save us from spite, and a few seconds can bring the strongest to
weakness.
And then you might begin understanding my sword instruction... and lose
some of your fatal brashness. And... you are... }

He jerked awake as someone shouted into the room, "Seanchan are coming!
We're going now!"
Tareena was also up in a second, though somewhat less quickly than
Darren.
He was armed and out the door in moments.
Someone was opening a gateway to the tower in the middle of the inn,
and
Darren could hear the sound of running armored soldiers. {Cut them off
in
the narrow courtyard entrance, that would be best... we need to hold
for
some time and this is not good defensive terrain}. Darren ran around
the
first wave of attackers through the inn rather than directly across the
courtyard.
He ran out the side door into the street and directly into a stream of
attacking soldiers. One of the damane reacted quickly, weaving fire to
incinerate him. Darren reacted to her, wielding a wedge of spirit and
air
to disable the fireball. A moment later, he added his own powers,
spirit to
control it (coincidentally stilling the sul'dam), fire to heat it, air
to
spread it, earth to drive it into the metal about them, and water to
stop
it. The two weaves melded, and grew as saidar and saidin mixed - Darren
stumbled back, blinded momentarily, and fell. After a few seconds, he
looked up, and slowly stood.
Through a disspating fog he saw dozens of bodies bubbling and cooling
in
front of him. The armor of the heavily armored soldiers sagged under
its
own weight, glowing red. The stone of the inn's walls felt hot to the
touch
as he leant against it. But the wooden buildings next door did not
catch
fire.
"Blood and bloody ashes!"
He repeated the curse as he realized that there were many more soldiers
immediately down the street.
He momentarily picked up his dropped swords before they seared his
hands
and he screamed incomprehensibly - but the soldiers who had been
moments
before attacking were already getting into a moshup, those in front
blinded
or trying to run away, those behind not having seen what had happened.
He
shivered, staring at his not glowing but nonetheless extremely hot
swords.
And he couldn't do a thing to cool them. {Why can't I use the power
except
to modify the power? WHY? And why am I so burned unpredictable about
it?}
He glared at the soldiers, which served to slow their attack once more.
Suddenly a shrill, anguished shriek rang out. Already terrified, Darren
fell to his knees and trembled for a few seconds. But he was jerked
back
into action by the soldiers attack - they had seen him kneeling
helplessly,
and were newly emboldened. He left his swords and scrambled inside. He
ran
straight to the courtyard and shouted, "Everyone done? Let's go!"
Tareena was one of the few left, and she was kneeling over an
apparently
unhurt Asha'man. She nudged him through the gateway, with Darren
immediately behind.
After the last few Asha'man came through, the gateway snapped shut.
Darren
could almost hear the next wave of Seanchan rushing them.
Darren looked up. The tower was larger than he remembered. But then
again,
it was always under construction. Soldiers in training working earth
and
air to move, fire to weld. But would they remember the water to stop it
all
when they were... well, would what he had done ever happen again? Maybe
at
Tarmon Gai'don... Or maybe when he went mad. The thought appalled him.
Tareena brought him out of his reverie,

****
by doing something that is up to Lisa

Luke

 Tareena jerked awake quickly, the tides of sleep rolling away, to
be
replaced with first terror and the understanding.  Grabbing her things,
she
raced through the doorway her bondmate had just went through, searching
the
rooms to make sure no one was left behind.  She knew what would happen
if any
of the women were caught.
     Exiting out into the alley behind the stables, chaos ruled.  Black
Tower
members flowing into the gates had stalled, something keeping them from

moving ahead.  To the left, other members awaited entry, guarded by
Ashaman.
To the right...pandemonium. Apparently Alan had charged to meet the
Senchan
head on, forcing others to follow or him to be killed.  Tareena moved
farther
in, keeping to the shadows, not sure if she was up to a battle yet or
not.
Her nerve endings still felt on fire, the thought of using the power
made her
cringe with pain.  She should have asked one of the others to heal
her...but
somehow she knew this healing had to be done from the inside.  Turning
around
she was about to head back when she noticed Myiona weaving herself into
the
thick of the fray.  Obviously she isn't haven't any problems with
fighting, Ta
reena thought to herself.
      Myiona glanced over and nodded.  Tareena nodded back and began to
turn
around when something in the 1st Dragonsworn's eyes made her pause.
Watching
the women move through the battle, Tareena admired her grace and poise
with
her weapons. Suddenly Myiona shifted, seeming to be looking directly at

something, her relaxed posture changing to predator.  Tareena began to
follow
behind her, picking her way around people fighting.
     There were enough BT members around that she could avoid
bloodshed, if
she was careful.  Myiona's sword began to sing, slicing a path to
something
Tareena could not yet see.  A blade snaked out, missing the Dragonsworn
by
inches, though she failed to notice.  Tareena instinctively embraced
the
source, providing a shield for Myiona's back.  A momentary break
allowed
Tareena to see the target.  She immediately recognized the Sul'dame who
had
hurt Myiona.
       Watching her attack and kill the Seanchan, the viselike grip of
pain
that she hadn't known was squeezing her insides, abruptly was gone,
replaced,
not by peace, certainly, but something akin to it. Tareena had been
dreaming
about killing the Sul'dam herself, feeling the breath leaving her body
while
she squeezed and squeezed.  No one had the right to cause that much
pain.  No
one deserved to treat people like animals. Seeing Myiona act out her
fantasy,
brought another truth home to her.
      She couldn't have done it.  Oh, she could have paid lip service
to it,
boasted that she would have...but when it came right down to it, she
wouldn't
have done it.  No one had more right than she to hate these
people....her
people.  She had lost her childhood, her family, her freedom, TWICE!
Yet,
they were just people.  They had to have food, clothing, shelter, just
like
she did.  They had a leader and laws, just like she did.  Some were
good,
some were evil, but they were people, just the same. Some had a choice,
some
did not but she was not responsible for that.  She had made her choice,
when
she escaped.  She could have stayed with the Seanchan, after all, it's
all
she had known.  But she didn't.  She led a different life now.  She
fought
for her beliefs in freedom.  She fought for her family, whom she would
never
see again.  She fought for the Dragon.
      Knowing at last, in her soul, that she belonged to the Tower, and
no
one could take that from her, she watched as  Myiona smiled at her and
nodded
again.  "Well," Tareena asked, "do you feel better now?"
    "No," Myiona admitted, "but I promised to kill her if I got a
chance and
if word got out that I did not keep my promises I would loose all
credibility.  Besides, that one deserved to die.  Don't you feel like
striking out?"
    "Sometimes," Tareena admitted, "but I would go for the head.  The
Empress
is behind all of the pain.  She is the one I would like to kill.
Since, she
is not here . . ."
    The two women started walking back toward the gateway side-by-side.
 "You
know what," Myiona admitted, "I think I actually like you.  We should
spend
some time talking when we get back to the tower.  We could really shake

things up if we work together."
    Tareena smiled, knowing that there would be time to talk in the
tower,
with her new friends.

 As Tareena walked with Myiona, she felt a bond forming between
them that
would be hard to break. It was odd, knowing that someone else could now

understand her past experiences and share her pain.  She had felt so
alone
before, because no one could truly understand.  Turning her eyes to the
left
and right, Tareena realized that very few members were left to go
through the
Gateway.  She turned around to have one last look and froze.  Shock
freezing
her feet to the ground and turning her blood cold.
    The shock of seeing the Sul'dam and damane killed in such a
monstrous
manner was almost beyond bearing.  Knowing that it could have been her
standing there, bleeding to death, if circumstances would have been
different.  Bile rose in her throat.  She wanted to vomit, she wanted
to
scream, she wanted to run.  The Ashaman turned towards the gateway, his
gaze
searing into her soul.  Tareena would never forget, as long as she
lived,
that glimpse into those eyes.  Full of fear, hatred, blood lust and
vengeance.  Tareena wanted to step back from them, run in terror,
afraid that
he would forget she was one of them, and begin on her.  Their gazes
remained
locked, frozen for what seemed eternity.  Tareena saw his face change.
Shock
and horror finally registered in his eyes.  Cold emotions overwhelming
the
hot rage of moments before.
      Tareena silently stepped toward the man, hesitating to go near,
still
somewhat afraid.  Compassion overcame fear as the man began vomiting.
Tareena knew what that was.  Shame, fear, guilt....all had to come
pouring
out.  He was a human being, not perfect by any means.  Tareena did not
know
his story, in fact, she did not even know his name, had never been in
contact
with him.  Yet, something drew her to him.  Maybe it was her newfound
realization that she didn't hate her heritage.  Maybe it was the desire
to
soothe, to calm...She didn't know but she knew she had to try.
    At first, he was not able to regain his feet, continually repeating
"I'm
sorry, I'm sorry" over and over again.  Tareena knew that they had to
get out
of there.  They could not hold off the Seanchan forever.  Placing her
hands
on either side of his head, Tareena wove the flows, focusing on calming
and
replenishing his energy.  Darren came running towards them, just as she

finished.  He got to his feet, finally able to move.  Tareena nudged
him
through the gateway, with Darren following.
     The two came through the gateway, moving out of the way, allowing
the
last of the others to come through.  Instinctively, Tareena reached out
and
clasped the young man's hand.  He gripped her's back, hard.  Each one
thinking their own thoughts about the land they had just left and their

actions while they were there.  Staring deep into his eyes, for one
brief
moment, Tareena shared his pain, allowing her grief to show in her
eyes.
Each took comfort from the other, strangers yet bond in some
inexplicable
way.  Tareena at last saw the pain ebb somewhat in his eyes.  She knew
that
this day would not be forgotten, it would live forever in his heart.
Hopefully, he would learn from it.
     Releasing his hand, she smiled and reached up to gently touch his
face.
"Get some rest, you have earned it."  Nodding, he turned to go.
"Wait...what
is your name?" she asked, needing to know.  "Aramis"  With that he
turned
away, walking towards the tower.
     For a moment, Tareena felt a little lost, as if she didn't quite
no
where to go.  Spying Darren, she walked towards him, wanting to go to
him, if
only to stand beside him.  As she approached, the look on his face
concerned
her...something she had never seen there before.  Fear.  How strange,
the
battle was over.  I wonder what he is thinking about?   Placing her
hand on
his arm, Tareena gently shook him to get his attention.  "Darren, are
you
hungry?  Let's go get something to eat, shall we?"
     Holding out her hand, she smiled, hoping to bring him back from
wherever
his thoughts were hiding.  He finally smiled, seemingly putting away
his
thoughts for another day.  Returning her squeeze with his hand, the
walked
towards the tower.

 Mura'shar wasn't really surprised when the message came that the
Seanchan
were on their way.  A score of strange young women appearing from out
of
nowhere in an inn is bound to start rumors spreading.  He dressed
quickly and
told Myiona the news.  She wasted no time in getting ready to move.
    The others were behind the stables, getting the wounded ready for
travel.
 Mura'shar gestured Myiona to join them.  "You have not yet recovered
from
what happened last night." he pointed out.
    "I am not going without you," she said stubbornly.  Mura'shar did
not
press the issue.  Besides, compared to some of the other former
prisoners,
she was quite healthy.  There should be no risk as long as they got
moving
quickly...
    The Seanchan were on them almost before they could start moving the

prisoners.  Soldiers and sul'dam and creatures out of nightmares.  The
close
confines kept them from overwhelming the Black Tower, but the fighting
was
still vicious.
    Mura'shar lashed out with his sword and the Power, trying to delay
the
enemy until those behind him were safely through the gateway.  He
scanned the
area for Myiona.  She was in no condition for this.  In her state of
mind,
who knows what she might do?
    He sensed her direction and made his way there.  Her emotions
suddenly
went cold.  A streak of cruelty he hadn't thought possible made him
shiver.
He spotted her several yards away, but with all the fighting and
confusion,
he couldn't get to her.  He parried a curved Seanchan blade and
countered
with his own.  He glanced back, and was nearly sick.
    Myiona had a dagger at a sul'dam's throat.  With a single vicious
slash
she cut the woman's throat as she stood helpless.  As the blood sprayed

everywhere, including all over Myiona herself, she laughed.  Laughed!
 
    Tareena came up behind her, but Mura'shar turned away at that
point, The
coldness that he sensed in Myiona's heart had eased a little, but he
still
felt like shivering.  Should he tell Myiona what he saw, and ask for an

explanation?   No, he doubted he would get one.  Further, he might not
like
the explanation if he did get one.   Some things were too private even
for a
bondmate.  He turned back to the battle.
    The fight was almost over.  The Seanchan must have realized that
the
mission would be fruitless, as they were pulling out.  The new recruits
were
through and the Tower members were falling back through the gateway.
As
Mura'shar backed through the gate, covering their retreat, he sincerely
hoped
that this was the last time he had to fight Seanchan.  He didn't like
the
feelings they brought out in people.

Jake
Marked Asha'man

 Myiona walked back toward the gateway with Tareena, she started
thinking
about what she had just done.  She dropped the dagger to the ground and

starting wiping her hands on her cloak.
    Tareena seemed caught up in her own horror, from the expression on
her
face.  Leaving the bloody dagger on the ground, Myiona walked through
the
gateway.  As she looked around the place she now called home, a sense
of
belonging filled her.  She had never felt that the White Tower was her
home,
and it had been so long since she had lived with her family.
    She looked around at the buildings, noticing the new construction
that
had only begun when they left for the mission.  She hoped the dust had
settled for a while.  The need for more quarters was a constant at the
Black
Tower and it got annoying at times.
    She walked over to the line of horses and grabbed her things.  A
group of
the new arrivals seemed to be getting directions on where to go.
Myiona
ignored the confusion and headed toward her room, hoping for a long
bath and
a nap before dinner.
    She opened the door to her room and immediately noticed something
was
different.  There were two smaller beds inside the room and all of
Myiona
personal possessions were missing.  "What is going on here?" Myiona
muttered
looking around the room again.
    She noticed two girls walking down the hallway toward her room.
"Here it
is," one of the said.  "Our new room."  The girls shut the door behind
them
leaving Myiona standing in the hall bewildered.
    Finally, she walked back toward the dining room and sat down at one
of
the tables.  She put her head down on the table and started crying.
~It just
isn't fair,~ she thought.  ~I finally begin feeling that I have found a
home
and then something like this happens.  Maybe they are making me leave.
Could
the White Tower have found me and persuaded them to return me?~
    Myiona knew that she was over reacting.  She knew there had to be a

logical explanation, but it did not matter to her.  She wanted a bath.
She
needed to wash away the blood from the Sul'dam that had sprayed all
over her.
 
    As others began coming into the dining hall for dinner, Myiona
noticed
the strange looks she was getting.  No one sat at the table she was at,
and
she did not really blame them.
    Myiona stood up and walked out of the door, bumping into her
bondmate.
He had taken a bath and changed clothes.  "You look horrible," he said.
 "I
mean, you did not want to take a bath and change clothes before
dinner?"
    Myiona began crying again, telling him what had happened between
sobs.
"I am sure it is just a mix-up," he said.  "Why don't you go back to my
room
and get cleaned up?  I will bring you back something to eat and then we
can
find out where your things have been moved to."
    Myiona smiled and asked, "You really don't mind me staying with you
until
I can get another room?"
    "Of course not," he replied.  "I am sure that we will be able to
get you
into your new room tonight.  Now go on and get cleaned up and I will be
there
soon with your food."

Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 
Stevan sank down in his room, covered in blood and sweat, and looked at
the
piece of crumpled paper in his hand.

Meet the M'Hael in his office at 1pm.

That gave him an hour to get ready. He quickly stripped out of his dirt

ridden clothes and stepped into the steaming bath tub that he'd had
prepared
for him. The warm water cleansed his skin, and sank deep down into his
muscles and revitalised them.

Soon he relunctantly got out and dried himself with his towel. He then
put on
some fresh clothes, and walked down the corridors to meet the M'Hael.
When he
reached the office, he stood outside the thick wooden door, then
knocked
twice. He didn't know why, but he always felt uncertain around Taim. He

always felt that he had loyalties to other places, other people than
the Lord
Dragon.

The deep voice resonated from within. "Come in."

Stevan nervously opened the door and stepped inside the office. It
wasn't a
large room, and the desk at the back of the room took up most of the
space.
It was piled with pieces of paper, and shelves to either side were
crammed
with thick books. "Greetings M'Hael."

Taim rose from behind his desk. "Greetings Asha'man. Would you care to
sit?"

Shaking, he sat down at the wooden chair situated in front of the desk.
Taim
sat down again, and took a deep breath. "I understand that we got the
channellers successfully?"

"Yes M'Hael," he answered.

"Good...although I hear it took a little more effort than you were
expecting?" Taim's question seemed threatening, as if their troubles
were all
his fault.

"Yes M'Hael. The Seanchan captured the channellers before we got there,
and
we had to go to Ebou Dar to bring them back."

"And I presume you caused the least disturbance possible?" Again, the
question was threatening.

Stevan cringed. That was the one question he hoped wouldn't be asked.
Two big
fights involved the One Power in the middle of Ebou Dar... "Umm...we
caused
the least disturbance possible, yes."

Taim sank back into his chair and laughed. "Stevan," he began, "I know
what
happened - Ivan was in here before you were. There's no need to try and
hide
what happened, for it was the only option open to you. But I have heard
many
good things about you on this mission, and on other missions. Therefore
I
have decided to raise you to the rank of Tsorovan'm'hael."

Stevan could hardly believe his ears. Taim being kind? Him being
Tsorovan'm'hael? He managed a grunt of thanks as he stumbled from the
room,
his head still whirling, and headed down to the dining room.

When he got there, the rest of the Tower were laughing and joking as
they
drank wine and filled themselves with the most delicious feast. Stevan
sat
down in his place next to Andraia...this was a night to enjoy
himself...food...drink...women...he grinned slightly...but what was
really
needed now...the things the Illuminator's made...what were they
called...?
 
 

Steve
-----------------------------------------------------------
M'Hael of the Black Tower
Marked Asha'man Stevan Jaer Ingaren
Lord of Fal Sion
-----------------------------------------------------------
<><

 When Mura'shar saw Myiona in the dining hall, still in her bloody
clothes
and crying her eyes out, he thought she was having some kind of
breakdown
after the last battle.  It came as a bit of a relief that it was just a

bureucratic mix-up.
    "I am sure it is just a mix-up," he said.  "Why don't you go back
to my
room and get cleaned up?  I will bring you back something to eat and
then we
can find out where your things have been moved to."  He picked up and
extra
tray of food and escorted her to his quarters.
    Myiona smiled and asked, "You really don't mind me staying with you
until
I can get another room?"
    "Of course not," he replied.  "I am sure that we will be able to
get you
into your new room tonight.  Now go on and get cleaned up and I will be
there
soon with your food."
    Mura'shar left Myiona relaxing in a tub of hot water. He made his
way to
the M'Hael's office and requested an audience with Mazrim Taim.
    "The M'Hael is in an audience right now" said the newly-raised
Asha'man
who was serving as Taim's assistant.  "I suggest you return at another
time.
The man had a bit of power now and was clearly eager to wield it.
    Mura'shar let his face go blank and leaned into the bureaucrat.
"Let me
tell you something, 'Asha'man'"  he sneered the title.  "My bondmate,
the
First Dragonsworn, has been evicted from her quarters and did not
receive new
ones.  I'm here to remedy that oversight, so I suggest you get out of
my way.
    The little man wilted a bit at that  "Uh, I'm afraid there is a
difficulty, sir.  There's, well, there isn't a room to be had at the
moment.
The last expedition brought even more new recruits than we'd hoped.  We

couldn't squeeze in a child.  We're strained to capacity."
    "What?" Mura'shar couldn't believe this.  "The M'Hael  didn't
prepare for
this contingency? I refuse to believe he wouldn't add more rooms just
in case
something like this happened."
    The secretary wilted even more, and started stammering
"Actually...uh....well he mumbled something shar couldn't hear.  He
leaned in
closer to hear
    "the m'hael didn't approve the expansion plans.   i don't know who
did"
    "YOu mean the Black Tower went ahead with some crazy plan just
because it
appeared on paper?"  Mura'shar couldn't believe the idiocy that went
onito
this mess.  "Let me see the plans"
    The bureaucrat, Dil was his name, he thought.  Showed him the
records of
the building of new quarters for the new recruits.  Oddly, no
authorization
appeared for the plan.  Sure enough.  Myiona's name did not appear on
the
list for new quarters.  And sure enough, there wasn't a square foot of
space
to be found.
    Dil was trembling now "Please don't tell the M'hael!  He was away
for
some time and he doesn't know about the mix-up with the new quarters
and..."
he was babbling now.
    Mura'shar sighed.  "I won't tell him Dil.  But I do want you to try
very,
very hard to find some quarters for Myiona.  Nice quarters."  It would
take
several days at least to straighted this mess out.  In the meantime, it

looked like Mura'shar had a new roomate.  He thought he still had a
pallet he
could lay out on the floor for himself.
    "Can you at least tell me where her things were taken?"  he asked
Dil.
    They were probably boxed up  and put in one of the sheds by the
stable.
Dil answered after a moment's thought.  They're probably still there."
    As Mura'sahr headed for the sheds, he wondered how he'd break the
news to
Myiona.  It wouldn't be so bad, he decided.  Perhaps a bit awkward, but

they've shared rooms at inns before.   It was only for a few days,
right?

Jake
Marked Asha'man

 Walking through the gateway, the adrenaline of battle faded with the
soft
breeze of the Andoran plain.  The leaves were abundant on the ground,
and
the air had the pungent smell of an autumn rain that had recently
fallen.
Taking a deep breath, he realized he had missed this place.  He had
been
gone a long time.  Walking towards the tower, he could see the familiar
rows
of men learning the power, weilding stone, air, and fire in sometimes
clumsy, then expertly weaves.  He smiled remembering those days when he
had
learned under the tutelage of Ivan Gregorian.  Who would think that
becoming
a living weapon could be fun and rewarding.  Treading lightly along the

grass along the side of the Tower, Alan walked into the building.  Men
in
black were shuffling around every where.  Each looked like he was doing

something important.  Some of the soldiers were probably doing nothing
more
than getting tea or some food for an Ashaman or Dedicated.  Turning
around a
familiar corner, Alan stepped in front of his door.  He opened it and
found
it exactly the way he left it...except for the fact there was a soldier

sleeping in his bed.  Alan went over next to the soldier, pulled up his

stool and sat down.  He looked at the prone figure for a moment or two.
 
Realizing something was amiss, the soldier woke up...looking straight
into
Alan's blue eyes.  The soldiers gaze then went directly to the dragon
pin
and sword pin attached to his black collar.  The soldier jumped to
attention, almost killing himself.  He saluted fist over heart, and
stammerred something that was too incoherent to understand.  Then the
soldier left the room like the Dark One himself was behind him.
Chuckling,
Alan fluffed his pillow, laid down on his palat, covered his eyes and
went
to sleep.  He awoke a couple of hours later, and headed down to the
messhall.  He had a quick dinner, and a couple of glasses of ale.  The
tables were then cleared away and some people began dancing.  It was
ironic
to watch men and women who wield the One Power do something as benign
as
dancing.  Looking to his left he saw Alcinia starring at the couples
dancing.  Alan knew the look on her face.  It was one of longing, a
feeling
of worthlessness.  Alan had seen the look on his face staring into
store
windows, trying to imagine himself eating the food displayed in the
window,
then the dream would be abruptly shattered when the owner realized he
was no
more than an orphan in a war torn town.  Walking over to Alcinia with a

smile on his face, he took her hand and guided her out to the dance
floor.
He smiled at her and whispered, "Dont worry, you will find what is
right for
you."  He then twirled her into the dance.  She moved nimbly and she
felt as
light as a feather in his hands.  After the dance, Alan bowed and asked
her
to sit down at a nearby table where they talked a little.  They talked
about
hope, dreams and aspirations each had.  At about this time Talia
entered
into the room and walked over to them.  She gave Alcinia a friendly
salutations before giving Alan a perfunctory, "Hi".  Sitting down at
the
table the two women began to talk.  It was womanish stuff and Alan was
getting a little tired of it.  Standing up Alan said, "Here i am
sitting
with two beautiful ladies, and i have only danced with one of them, i
believe i must ask for a dance, Talia what do you say."  She looked at
Alan
and nodded.  She seemed reluctant, but Alan would not let that stop
him.  He
grabbed her arm, said they would be right back to Alcinia, and dragged
her
onto the dance floor.  During the first few beats of the dance, Alan
asked
Talia a question, "Why do you hate me?"  SHe looked up at him, clearly
startled.  She recovered herself in a remarkably short time and started
to
speak.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Howdy, that is it for now from me until the next installment, i am
tired and
going to bed.  :) GO AIR FORCE, BEAT ARMY, sorry had to do that:) Check
ya
later
Joe

 Myiona soaked in the tub for a long time, letting the stress wash
away
with the dirt and grime.  She got out reluctantly when the water began
to
cool.  As she dried off, the Dragonsworn wondered what she would wear.

Everything she had taken on the trip was dirty and her clothes had
disappeared with the rest of her possessions.
    She wrapped a sheet around herself and walked over to look through
Mura'shar's clothing.  After a few minutes of searching, Myiona pulled
out a
white shirt and tried it on.  She buttoned a few of the buttons and
rolled up
the sleeves.  ~It will have to do,~ she thought.
    Myiona sat down upon the bed and began brushing her hair.  Using
the
power to speed up the process, she soon had her hair dried.  She stood
up and
walked over to look out the window.  She pushed the window open and
leaned
out to look up at the stars.
    She heard the door open behind her, but thought nothing of it until
she
was yanked back inside and the window was shut quickly.  "What are you
doing?" Myiona asked.  "I was just looking up at the sky."
    Mura'shar replied, "What in the world did you think you were doing?
 
Anyone outside could see right through that shirt, and there was even
more
showing behind.  Why are you wearing my shirt?"
    "All of my things are dirty," Myiona answered, "and I thought you
wouldn't mind.  Since you do . . ."  She unbuttoned the shirt and threw
it at
him.  "If this is the way you are going to treat me then I don't want
to stay
with you.  I would rather sleep in the stable."  She walked to the door
and
then stopped . . .

Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower
soon to be the first streaker in tower history

 Now that they had returned to the Black Tower, Talia found things to
return to the rather droll every day tasks she had somehow forgotten
about
during their journey to Ebou Dar and back.  One thing she had forgotten
was
regular lessons with Tareena.  Once settled in, Talia received a
message
about a testing in Tareena's office.  ~How positively enthralling~
Talia
sarcastically thought to herself as she left her rather small room.
She had
thrown her saddle bags in there and headed down to Tareena's office.
After
knocking the door gently and waiting for a few minutes, she received an

almost quiet 'Come in.'  Talia entered, as always, with the respect due

Tareena's position.

  "You wished to see me?"  Talia asked, standing at attention.

  "Please be at ease," Tareena requested in her Seanchan slur.  Talia
almost
shivered.  For the first time, Talia had a memory to attach to the
exotic
accent.  "I wanted you to come so that we may see about your
progress.."

  After a brief discussion, Tareena asked Talia to do several things
with
the Power.  Being a fast learner and having done these exercises before
in
practice, Talia did all the tasks on the first try.  Tareena almost
seemed
to have an expression of approval on her face.

  "Very good, Talia.  You are progressing nicely..  You can go eat your

supper now.  That's where you were headed after this, right?"  Tareena
smiled.

  Talia grinned, "Yes.. thank you, Second."  She bowed slightly and
left the
office.  Hungry now, for supper, she headed toward the messhall to get
some
real food.. not that travel kind.

>At about this time Talia entered into the room and walked over to
them.
>She gave Alcinia a friendly salutations before giving Alan a
perfunctory,
>"Hi".  Sitting down at the table the two women began to talk.  It was
>womanish stuff and Alan was getting a little tired of it.  Standing up
Alan
>said, "Here i am sitting with two beautiful ladies, and i have only
danced
>with one of them, i believe i must ask for a dance, Talia what do you
say."
>  She looked at Alan and nodded.  She seemed reluctant, but Alan would
not
>let that stop him.  He grabbed her arm, said they would be right back
to
>Alcinia, and dragged her onto the dance floor.  During the first few
beats
>of the dance, Alan asked Talia a question, "Why do you hate me?"  SHe
>looked up at him, clearly startled.  She recovered herself in a
remarkably
>short time and started to speak.

  When Talia went for supper, she did not have dancing on her mind.
But how
could she turn down this request?  She had to admit to herself that
Alan was
a very good dancer, and she did enjoy dancing with him.  Only a few
moments
into the dance, Alan asked a simple question..  This question made her
blink
with startlement.  Hate him?  No.. She didn't hate him.  And soon after

blinking, she seemed to recover.. hopefully in time to prevent any
embarrassment.

  "I don't hate you, Alan.. sometimes you are very aggravating, but all
men
are that way."  She averts her gaze a bit, trying to concentrate more
on the
dance than on the words she speaks..  Hopefully, she won't say anything
that
makes a fool out of herself.

  "Then why do you avoid me?  or give me that angry look with frequent
abandon?"  Alan asked, nudging her chin to make her look at him.

  "Alan..."  Oh, those eyes..  ~Stop it.. get a hold of yourself..~
"I..
think dancing was a bad idea.. I sprained my ankle during the battle.."
 She
backs up away from Alan's embrace in the dance almost hesitantly before

turning away and walking out of the messhall.. Thank goodness she
hasn't had
any Three oaths..

~Talia Daimar
~Initiate

 Andraia picked at her food, not seeming to see what was on the plate
in
front of her.  Stevan was slowly destroying the walls she had wrapped
around
herself to keep others out, and emotions tended to sneak through when
she
least expected it.  Such as now, when she felt this listless sort of
sadness.
 She had been mostly useless in the Seanchan fight, paralyzed by
indecision
and fear ((and my banning... sorry everyone)).  And now that she had
time to
think she could see her former neighbor's face... feel it smirking at
her,
that same smirk it had worn when he had led the mob that had carried
away her
father and later chased them from the town as her home burned... her
fingers
tightened around the handle of the fork as she tensed, trying to fight
down
her emotions.  She had to be cold.  She had to be.
    A hand was suddenly resting on top of her own and she looked up to
see
Stevan siling at her.  He had to know what she was feeling through the
bond,
and he had that "let me cheer you up" look on his face.  "Care to
dance, my
lady?"
    Andraia hesitated.  She had never danced before, and was doubtless
horrible at it.  "I do not think so, Stevan... I cannot dance at all."
    He pulled her to her feet and handed her the wine cup that had sat
in
front of her place all evening, untouched.  "I'll teach you, then.
Dance
with me."  He pulled her to the dance floor and began teaching her the
steps
to a simply reel.  She drained her cup to fortify her nerve, and began
to
hesitantly copy his moves.

   Six cups of wine and several dances later, Andraia was beginning to
feel
more confident.  She still moved with an obvious lack of skill, but the
wine
was giving her a warm feeling in her belly and bolstering her
confidence.
She had danced with several other men, each of whom had seemed to be
happy to
deliver her back to Stevan and limp away on sore feet.  Her smiles were

coming easier, but the room had this unusual tendency to spin, even
when she
wasn't...
    Stevan gently took her elbow and led her to a quiet corner of the
room.
"You're drunk."  His uncharacteristic bluntness surprised her, but she
simply
gave what she thought was a reassuring smile.  The fact that it would
probably either make him laugh or worry him even more didn't concern
her.
    "Don' worry, St'van.  I's not drun'."  Her words were slurred worse
than
a Seanchan's and oddly spoken, and she weaved slightly when he released
her
arm.  "Jus' a little cheerful's all."  She took his arm again and
pointed to
the dance floor.  "Le's dance."

Andraia Korinth

 Tareena sat at her desk, gazing out of the window.  Reflecting on the
last
few weeks brought a myriad of emotions, some exciting, some amusing,
most,
sobering.  She had learned a lot about herself in those weeks.  She had

overcome being ashamed of her Seanchan heritage, reconciling her hatred
and
rage against her tormentors of the past.  She had learned that she
could be a
friend, even to those who didn't understand her culture and her past
and to
those who had gotten a real firsthand taste of what her life had been
like.
She had learned that she could look into the face of hatred, and turn
it to
compassion.  She was growing, maturing into the kind of human being she
had
always dreamed of being...it felt good.
     Getting up to walk over to the window, she looked out into the
practice
yard, watching the new recruits being put through their paces.  Opening
the
window, she breathed in the fresh air, feeling peace steel over her
soul,
nestling inside her mind and heart.  Turning her head to the right, she

glimpsed familiar faces, faces that had become dear to her. She leaned
out
over the age, feeling the wind caress her arms, raising goosebumps.
Directly
underneath her two men strolled down the path, their lean gracefulness
and
confidence marking them as Ashaman.  Feeling playful, she reached over
to her
desk and grabbed a piece of paper.  Rolling it into a ball, she deftly
threw
it at the two men, aiming directly at the head of one in particular.
    With a giggle, she watched it reach it's mark.  Turning swiftly in
reaction, the Ashaman looked up at the window.  A grin spread along his
face
as he recognized his assailant.  "Why you little minx, I will teach you
to
throw things at me!"  Grabbing a handful of dirt, Darren launched a
counter
attack, one she easily dodged, laughingly pulling her head back into
the
building.  Peeping back out, she giggled again, feeling wonderfully
free.
Switching her gaze, she smiled once more, this time a softer smile,
full of
compassion.  Aramis looked back at her, the corners of his mouth
turning up
into a slight grin.  He bowed to her like a gallant knight, causing her
to
break out into laughter once more.  With a wave, the two men continued
on
their journey.
     A knock on the door forced her to adopt a businesslike manner,
although
what she really wanted to do was continue to laugh.  Initiate Talia
entered
the room at her command.  She had asked the girl to come to her,
wanting to
see how she had been progressing with the use of the power.  Tareena
felt
that she was almost ready to be proven to Dragonsworn but wanted to do
some
final testing.  She also needed to discuss it with Myiona and the other

leaders of the Tower.
     Sweat dripped from Talia's forehead and she looked sufficiently
wrung
out.  Tareena allowed her to go, bestowing upon her a rare smile.  She
had
done well, Tareena was pleased with her progress.  It should only be a
matter
of red tape and time, more of the former, she was sure.
     Tareena moved from her office to the hallway, strolling leisurely.
 She
made it to her room, where earlier she discovered she was now sharing
with
two other women.  Feeling put out at first, surely being a high ranking

Dragonsworn should count for something, she had quickly accepted the
situation and dealt with it.  Secretly, she was going to miss sharing a
room
with her bondmate, although she would never tell anyone that.  How was
she
going to sleep without his snoring?
     After changing her clothes, she made her way down to the dining
room for
dinner, laughing and chatting with some of her friends.  They cleared
away
the tables and couples and friends began to dance.  Tareena chose to
sit
along the wall, laughing at her friend's antics, generally feeling good
about
herself and her place among them.
     Hiding a yawn behind her hand, she began to think about going to
bed,
but not really wanting to leave the gaiety of the party.  Looking down
at the
floor, hiding another yawn, she saw a pair of boots stop in front of
her
feet.  Feeling slightly embarrassed for being caught yawning, she
started to
make a sharp comment to her bondmate but when her eyes traveled upward
it was
not Darren who looked upon her with amusement but Aramis.  Feeling her
face
really begin to flame, she stammered a hello and looked away.  Calmly
he
assured her that she looked lovely, even with her face flaming like a
tomato.
 Which made her laugh and suddenly her embarrassment had left her.
Asking
him to join her, the two of them sat and enjoyed each other's company,
sometimes one leaving to dance, sometimes the other.  The evening
suddenly
became much more fun, having someone to share it with that actually
seemed to
have the same sense of humor as herself.
     Aramis finally asked her to dance.  For a fleeting moment Tareena
looked
around for her bondmate, wondering if he was going to come to the
dance. With
a laugh to herself she agreed, thinking, oh well, it's not like he
doesn't
know how to find me. Laughingly she took her new found friend's arm and

together they went to cut the rug.

 After dancing with the Asha'man, Alcinia felt her mood lighten.  It
was
nice to feel that someone thought she was worth something.  She had
been
nothing in Mayene and wanted more in this new place.
    When the other woman came over, Alcinia noticed the tension between
the
two immediately.  As they went to dance she left the room and went to
sit
alone in the garden.  She stared up at the moon and thought about the
nights
in Mayene when she would go out upon the rooftops to do this same
thing.
    She considered the changes in her life since meeting those from the
Black
Tower.  She had learned that she could channel.  At that thought she
embraced
the source and felt power awaiting her.  She could do things with the
power,
alter her appearance and even affect the minds of others, though she
had been
told that this was considered wrong.
    Alcinia knew that she had made a few friends at the Black Tower.
She
felt that Myiona was her friend, even though she was her superior.  She

supposed that she could consider Myiona's bondmate, Mura'shar, a friend
of
sorts.  She had also gotten to know Crystinah some and felt that there
was
the potential for friendship there.
    She knew in her heart that she longed for a different type of
friendship.
 Even those that were not romantically involved with their bondmates
seemed
to share a special relationship, like a family.  Alcinia, who had never
known
a family, longed for a bond like that.  She hoped that someone would
find her
worthy one day.

Alcinia

 "Don't be ridiculous," Mura'shar said.  "You cannot go out of here
like
that.  Besides, if you go out to sleep in the stables you will not hear
what
I found out.  Now put this back on and we can talk."  He handed her
back the
shirt.  "Besides it looks a lot better on you than it does on me."
    Myiona laughed and put on the shirt.  "I am sorry I am acting
silly," she
said sheepishly.  "I cannot seem to get my thoughts and emotions under
control anymore.  I am not sure if it is what happened with the
Seanchan or
something else."
    Mura'shar told her what he had learned about the room situation and
that
he had found her things safely stored.  He showed her the box he had
brought
back.  Myiona was glad that there was something she could wear tomorrow

inside.
    "I have an idea," she confided to her bondmate.  "I think I can
work this
room shortage to my advantage.  First, I will need to get a message to
my
aunt asking to borrow some of her workers.  Second, I will need to
persuade
Dil to say this is part of the original plan.  Using some of the
interest
from my inheritance I should be able to build a room and do something
for the
Black Tower."
    "Exactly what do you have in mind?" Mura'shar asked.
    Myiona took a piece of paper and roughly sketched a picture of
where some
more rooms could be put, and she added a large bath house and
courtyard.  A
little while later, Myiona opened a gateway to her Aunt's home in Arad
Doman.
 She left a letter for her aunt requesting the use of some of the men
and
some of her inheritance.
    After setting her plan in motion, Myiona stretched out on the bed
to
decide what to do next.  Soon, she was sleeping, but with the sleep
came
dreams.  Once again she was collared by the Seanchan.  She began crying
and
begging for help, but this time no one came.  She was alone and
helpless.

Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 Darren stepped into the office expecting to be able to roll over the
minor
bureaucrat there and get a room. His plan was to set up camp in the
office
until other housing came forward.
He did not expect utter agreement. It made him suspicious.
The paper-pusher did not even ask for him to voice a complaint - though
any
intelligent person would have guessed what was wrong from the fact that
he
was carrying a cot with him- He simply held up a map of the premises
and
said, "Sorry, I'm working on it. You were away so long we set up a
temporary housing plan which didn't include you, and someone, ah,
forgot
that it was temporary. The best I have come up with is to split people
up
into shifts. You might be day shift, meaning you'd sleep in the day and
someone else would sleep in your bed in the night. Or vice versa."
[[hmm.
this is latin. Would they have latin in Randland? Well, the language
has to
come from somewhere...]]
Darren shrugged. "Remember to keep bondmates synched. It's hard to
sleep
when your bondmate's awake."
The clerk looked down the sheet of paper he had in front of him and
snarled, balled it up, and threw it across the room. It caught fire
half
way.
Darren didn't really notice this. He had just begun thinking about his
bondmate, and felt what was happening to her. Tareena was moving -
clearly
dancing. A mix of pride and jealousy filled him, but he dismissed it.
Well,
nearly.
The clerk sat there sketching up a new list, his eyes drooped ad he set
down the pen for a moment, and Darren felt some pity on him. "Here,
I'll
help. I was a clerk myself until I was sixteen. I'll take the west
wing,
you the East."
The asha'man looked up.
"Or maybe you can just go to sleep on the cot I brought."
Some pride came forth in him and he refused to go down so easily.
"Here's
the map of the west wing. Trace it out as an aid, and here's a list of
asha'man by rank. Starred are bonded, and this list is bonds, listed by
asha'man."
Darren flipped through it. "Somewhat out of date... I'm not on it."
He grabbed a pen and added himself. {Oh, the mischief I could cause...}
He stared at the list. There was nothing for it. They would have to get
started.

****
And in that line of thought, I will now begin my math problem set.

Luke

 Early the next morning, Myiona awoke and, after a quick breakfast,
gathered all of the Dragonsworn.  "Each of you," she began, "will be
responsible for training one or more of our new Novitiates.  If for any

reason you feel that there will be a conflict with who you are
assigned, feel
free to exchange with someone else.  Tareena and I will be working with
the
Initiates out on the practice field."
    Myiona and Tareena went to locate the Initiates: Talia, Ariana,
Shea, and
Alcinia.  The four women were clearly nervous about what would be
happening
this day.  "We are going to pair you up and practice battling with the
power," she said.  Tareena and I will be observing and helping each of
you to
be most effective.  Before we begin remember to use shielding to avoid
being
hit by the other's attacks."
    Talia and Ariana, with Tareena observing, went to one part of the
practice ground.  Shea and Alcinia went to another and Myiona followed
them.
"I will not tell you when or how to attack," she said, "but will stop
you
from time to time to give advice.  Do not, at this time, attempt to use
a
weapon.  We will add the weapons at another time.  Now you are to
practice
attacking and defending yourself with the power."  Myiona stepped away
and
shielded herself and waited for the training battle to begin.

Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 Mura'shar thought he'd have to restrain Myiona with saidin to keep
her
from storming out without a stitch on.  But to his surprise, she saw
the
silliness of the situation before she got out the door.  She donned the
shirt
and sat down to listen to what he had to say.
    He showed her the box of clothes he brought back. He'd get the rest

tomorrow. Light, how can one woman own so many dresses? He wondered
privately.  He wondered how they'd be able to fit all the boxes in
here.  It
wasn't a large place he had, even for one person.
    Myiona didn't seem too concerned.  She wrote a message to her
family and
was sure they could get some people to build more housing. She even had
a
design in mind.  That was fine with Mura'shar.  As long as the workers
could
be trusted to keep their mouths shut about working here.
    He left Myiona stretched out on the bed.  It was little more than a
cot,
really.  He got an old straw pallet and lay on the floor thinking about
the
near-meltdown they just had.  Myiona had nothing of the sense of
propriety or
image that had been ingrained in him from childhood.  He wondered at
how
interesting a place Arad Domon must be.   Myiona thought nothing of
leaning
out a window more than half-naked for anyone to see.
    Back home, no one, man or woman would even think of something like
that
unless it was the Feast of Lights.   The thought that someone might
have come
by before he could show up still made him flush with embarrassment.  He

sighed.  If this is the worst that will happen, though, it's still
worth it
to help his bondmate.  With that he drifted off to sleep.
    He awakened in the middle of the night by crying.  It was Myiona.
He
went over to her, and saw her crying and shivering in her sleep.  She
must be
dreaming of her capture again.  But he couldn't wake her, however he
tried.
He hoped the dream wasn't too intense.  The best he could do was sit up
with
her in case she awakened from her nightmare.  He didn't get much sleep
that
night.
    The next morning, still yawning, he was watching Myiona and Tareena
train
some of the newer recruits.  Oddly enough, Darren wasn't there with
Tareena.
He inquired around some of the others spectators but only Aramis could
give
any kind of answer
    "I haven't seen him since yesterday. He was carrying a cot and
talking
about 'camping out until he gets a room' or something like that"
Aramis
shrugged.   "Things are a little cramped right now but are they really
that
bad?"  Mura'shar didn't answer, He was trying very hard not to laugh.
He
suspected that Dil just got a roommate of his own.

Jake
Marked Asha'man

 Ariana felt a fluttering, nervous feeling in the pit of her stomach.
She had
defended herself with the power before, of course, but never against an

opponent who could channel, much less one who had been trained in the
Power
as on offensive weapon.  She looked at the woman across from her, and
was
mildly grateful that it was a woman, and not a man.  At least she could
feel
when a woman channeled...as her opponent was doing now, she realized.
Hastily she seized the Source and threw a domed shield over her own
head just
as a massive blow of Air slammed into it.  Almost unconsciously, she
formed
her own hammer of Air and swung it- but not at her sparring partner's
head,
which she might expect, but low, trying to knock her legs out from
under her.
 The shield over the woman...shifted, sliding to block her blow.
Ariana
stared in slack-jawed amazement, until she jerked herself out of it.
Now was
not the time to goggle.  She changed her approach, trying a ring of
flame.
Surely the shield couldn't be everywhere at once?  Her opponent
countered
with an interesting maneuver- she raised the dust of the ground to
smother
Ariana's flames.  Then Ariana had to jump as the woman tried to knock
her
over in much the same manner.  She landed badly, wobbling for a moment
then
going to one knee- actually a steadier position for her, though less
maneuverable.  Ariana thought quickly of something to do; she shoved
Air
under the dirt and lifted a platform of earth carrying her.  It was
something
she had discovered by accident once; she could not wrap flows around
herself,
but she could lift what she stood on.  It was difficult, though, and
she
doubted she'd ever had discovered the trick if not by coincidence.  She
felt
another fist of Air wham against her shield; thanked the Light she
hadn't
dropped it.  She parried it by trying to burn a pinpoint hole through
the
other's shield.  It worked, but the woman blocked her Fire before it
reached
her.  The damaged shield disappeared, and was replaced by another.
This time
Ariana did not attack while the woman built the new shield, but
"watched"
through the Power to see how the moving shield was made.  She thought
she
could do it, now, but she didn't have time.  A barrage of varied
attacks
pounded at her.  She did all she could to defend, and even got in a
blow or
two, but eventually she was forced to defense only.  The different
attacks
kept her off balance, guessing her opponent's next move.  Suddenly, a
massive
fireball appeared in front of Ariana, and despite her shield she
flinched
backward- and tripped over a low "wire" of Air.  The fireball kept
coming,
and Ariana sprang to her feet-only to see it pass, impossibly, through
her
shield.  Everything was red, red....and suddenly, without fanfare,
black.
    Ariana opened her eyes, cautiously, expecting to see and smell
singed
clothing and hair.  She was, amazingly, intact- though sprawled rather
uncomfortably on the ground, she noticed.  She looked up to see her
teacher
looking down at her, not-unkindly laughter in her eyes.  She offered
Ariana a
hand up, and when she had gotten to her feet, spoke.  "You did rather
well,
actually, for a first time.  But i'm willing to bet you've never done
this
before, have you?"  There was not much of a question in her voice.
Ariana
shook her head wryly, a faint smile crossing her lips.
"I suppose it was rather obvious," she said.  "But how did you- oh!"
The
explanation of the unexplainable suddenly occurred to her.  "You used
Illusion!"  she exlcaimed triumphantly, glad to have figured it out.
"That
was how it got through my shield- it wasn't really fire, or passing my
shield, after all."  Ariana looked sheepish.  "So I got tricked into
tripping
myself..."  She shook her head.  Another question occurred to her.  How
did
you make the shifting shield?  Like... She siezed saidar and tried what
she
had observed.  Her teacher watched critically, then said, "Almost.  Try

weaving the Air part like this..."  She demonstrated, and Ariana
watched,
fascinated.  This was almost as interesting as Healing.  The next
round,
though, she didn't las much longer.  Having showed her one trick, her
teacher
attacked her in ways that made it useless.  By the end of the session,
Ariana
was exhausted, covered in sweat and dirt, and weary to the bone.  She
could
feel the beginnings of a headache coming on when the teacher finally
dismissed her.  Ariana bowed to her intsructor, far too weary and
wobbly to
try curtsying.  She would probably fall on her face if she tried.  She
limped
off toward the room where she had been installed, the lessons of today
still
sliding through her mind.  When she reached the building, she hauled
herself
up the one-mercifully only one!- set of stairs, and began drwing
bathwater.
She heated it with the Power, knowing it would cause a headache, but
too
tired to care right now, and too impatient for a hot bath.  She'd take
some
willow and sleep it off.  She rinsed her hair, scrubbed all the dust
off
herself, thenclimbed out, wrapping a towel around her.  She threw on a
clean
shift, swallowed two cups of willow tea from tea bags she had already
prepared, and fell into bed, too tired to bother with the sheets or
blanket.
Nonetheless, she smiled in her sleep.  Sore or not, she was learning.
It
seemed even Aes Sedai could still learn something new.

 Rengar's fact finding mission had gone about as badly
as he had expected, yielding little more than the fact
that the people in this city were afraid that anything
they said that even hinted dissatisfaction at the
Seanchan would get them killed.  It was not the kind
of attitude Rengar found easy to work with, and an
even stranger site awaited him once he got back to the
inn the other members of the Tower had been staying
at.
        "What happened?" Rengar asked Odessa, since she
happened to be the first person he had seen when he
entered the common room.  "Everyone looks like they
just got back from a battlefield."
        "That's because we just did, in a manner of
speaking," Odessa told him, glancing around the two of
them before continuing.  "We just got back from
rescuing the channelers, including some Dragonsworn
who were captured by the Seanchan.  You, obviously,
were elsewhere at the time, so you didn't hear
Alcinia's cries for help at the time of the attack."
        "I know what you're thinking, Odessa, but I have a
reason for not being here.  I was on a fact finding
mission of my own, and Stevan had already told me that
I wouldn't be needed when they went in to rescue the
channelers," Rengar said, trying to plead his case now
that he saw what Odessa was getting at.  She blamed
him for not being there when they saved those people!
Well, they had been saved, hadn't they?  They must
have, or else Odessa wouldn't be alive to tell him
about what had happened.
        "Try telling that to him," Odessa said, motioning her
eyes towards a person who seemed to have just come
from upstairs.  On closer examination Rengar could see
that man was Mura'shar, and he didn't exactly seem
like the happiest person in the room at the moment.
In fact, from the look on his face when he looked at
him, Rengar was almost compelled to seize saidin.
Light, I've never seen him so angry before.
        "Well, I'm glad to see that you're still alive,
Rengar.  When I didn't see you with the other members
during the rescue I was wondering if you might have
gotten yourself hurt," Mura'shar said with a
galvanizing tone, obviously trying to make Rengar
angry.  But Rengar was to shocked by Mura'shar's
current mood to be anything other than startled.
        "Mura'shar, I can explain-" Rengar said, trying to
use the same excuse that he had with Odessa.  Unlike
Odessa, however, Mura'shar seemed unwilling to hear
him out.  Instead, he went on the attack again.
        "Of course you can, Rengar.  You always seem to have
excuses handy, as well as your...well, I'm not even
going to go into that.  Just remember that when you
wear that suit you have an obligation to those in the
Tower first, and yourself second," Mura'shar said,
seeming to have run out of steam quickly.  Rengar
watched the man leave bewildered, unable to believe
what he had just heard?  Mura'shar had been scolding
him?  For what?  They had rescued all the people they
had needed to, hadn't they?  What would it have
mattered if he had been there or not?
        Rengar decided to go up to his room and get some much
needed sleep, since he had heard from Odessa that they
were to spend at least one more night here before
heading back to the Black Tower, with their mission
thankfully accomplished.  At least this mission isn't
ending with me, Dorlon and Kano lost in the middle of
nowhere, Rengar thought, remembering the events at the
Almoth Plain when he had been a Soldier.
        Rengar nearly fell on his bed in his eagerness to
rest, and after only a few seconds unconsciousness
washed over him, and a familiar event took place
inside his conflicting mind.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
        The time had come.  The others had already completed
their quests without fail, and now it was his turn to
test himself, and make this mission a success.  The
test itself reminded Rengar of the things he had heard
of the rituals used by the White Tower in raising
their members through the various levels, except this
time it would not be three arches that he would pass
through.  It would be one.
        The ter'angreal itself was housed in a building that
looked nearly identical to the others in this phantom
village; made out of plain oak and a thatched roof on
top.  A clever camouflage for something that has been
sought by so many people, Rengar thought to himself,
patting Striker where it sat on his hip.  His common
sense told him that he would probably not even have a
sword during his Quest, since it bent the rules of
reality and the relative universe, but having his
sword with him seemed to give him a bit of confidence.
        After standing still for a few moments in order to
focus his energy and concentration, Rengar stepped
into the building that housed the ter-angreal, ready
to fulfill his Quest.  He had to erase all of the
doubts he had carried during this mission, since they
would only help prevent him from succeeding.
        The ter'angreal arch was the only other thing in the
room with him now, and in order to prevent a
prolonging of this event Rengar immediately stepped
through arch, and was startled by what he found
next...
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
        "Rengar, wake up!  We have to go!" a voice said, and
Rengar could feel himself slipping away from the dream
world until he was suddenly thrust into full
consciousness, his eyes opening and seeing Odessa
standing over him with a frantic look on her face.
"Let's go!"
        "What is it?  What's going on?" Rengar asked in
reply, slow to get out of his bed until heard the
sounds of battle ringing from outside his window.
"Are we being attacked?"
        "Blood and bloody ashes!  It took you that long to
realize the fact?" Odessa asked, apparently agitated
in her state of frenzy.  "We have to find the others!
This way!"
        "Calm down, Odessa.  I know how to get downstairs,"
Rengar said, surprising himself with the coolness with
which the words came out.  Since when had he become so
nonchalant about battles?  But he already knew the
answer to that question; it was the same thing that
had been haunting him every night since he had
returned from the Blight.
        They encountered no trouble on their way downstairs,
and when they got downstairs they saw two Asha'men
leaving, as well as Luke.
        "We have to make for the main courtyard!  We're
returning to the Tower!" Luke yelled before making his
exit, Odessa and Rengar following.  So much for
leaving Ebou Dar the way we came, Rengar thought to
himself as he followed Odessa into the streets, where
both Asha'men and Dragonsworn had been battling with
Seanchan and seemed to be having a hard time to it.
Rengar saw two Seanchan running towards him and
immediately reached for saidin, encasing both of the
men in Earth and then using weaves of Fire to heat
them, until Rengar could see the remains of liquefied
human skin oozing out of cracks in the Earth
encasement.
        "Do you really have to be so gruesome?" Odessa asked
as she reached him, coming off a battle of her own.
        "They're the enemy.  They would have done something
similar to me, if I had given them the chance," Rengar
answered back, with a bluntness that seemed to confuse
his bondmate.  Well, get used to it, Odessa.  People
change, and it's usually not in the way you want or
expect them to, Rengar thought, fighting off a few
more Seanchan with both Striker and saidin before he
finally reached the courtyard, where a gateway was
just now being opened.  There's no time to get Rinoa,
I suppose, Rengar thought as he stepped through the
gateway.  I'll have to come back later and do that, if
I can.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
        A few days after the events in Ebou Dar occurred
Rengar had decided to give one of his two recruits,
Shalom, a tour of the Black Tower before he formally
began his training.  And it will also give me a chance
to walk around and reacquaint myself with this place,
something that I haven't done since before I left for
the Blight.  The memories of isolating himself in his
quarters were still somewhat fresh in his memory, even
after all of the things that had transpired since
then.
        "So, this is the where we practice how to handle a
sword, right?" Shalom asked, breaking Rengar out of
his shell of memory, and back into the present.  They
were now walking within the courtyard of the Black
Tower, where the long stone practice yard stood, with
night having already fallen and a blanket of stars
covering the earth and showing as clearly as they ever
had.
        "That's right, Shalom.  I'm not sure who will be
teaching you, however.  Tor has apparently left for
the time being, and Xyranthes is nowhere to be found,
either.  Who knows?  At this rate I might have to
teach the Soldiers," Rengar said, and a laugh came
upon him suddenly.  Oh, how far he had come in one
year.  Rengar could still remember the time he had
gotten into a fight with Dorlon because he had
mistaken the other man's rank, and the first time he
had set foot in his quarters here.
        "Asha'men Rengar?  Who is that...woman up there?"
Shalom asked, pointing up to one of the windows near
the top of the Tower.  Rengar had to squint to see
where Shalom was pointing, but once he did his jaw
nearly dropped to the very ground on which he was
standing.  The woman standing in the window had to be
wearing the sheerest shirt he had even seen in his
life, and he had seen..."Is it that woman who was with
you in Telgar?"
        Rengar was about to answer the boy's question, but
before he could clearly identify who the woman was it
seemed as though she was suddenly pulled away from the
window by another person inside that room, and Rengar
quickly decided to let the matter go, lest somewhat
saw what they were doing.  The M'Hael did not approve
of...invasions of privacy, even if the woman had been
sticking her...figure out of the window for anyone to
see.
        "I couldn't tell you who that was, Shalom.  Let's go
to the dining hall now and get something to eat.  I
promised Odessa that I would meet with her and the boy
she recruited..."
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
        After the dinner was finished with, Rengar returned
to his quarters, which were still his, thankfully.
Many people had been complaining in the dining hall
that their quarters had been given out to the newer
recruits while they had been away on the mission, and
that they would have to find new places to stay until
the ongoing construction was finished.  Things always
seem to be changing around here, Rengar thought to
himself as he opened the door to his quarters, only to
be overcome with the pungent smell of perfume
radiating from his room.
        "Some things are still the same," Rengar said to
himself with a sigh, glancing around the familiar
settings, with the heron mark sword sitting on the
wall opposite his bed, as it always had.  I still
haven't earned to right to use that yet, even after
all of the years since I acquired it, Rengar thought
to himself as he sat down on his bed, and began to
take off his black coat.
        At least I've managed to earn two of these, Rengar
thought as he clasped the two pins that signified his
rank as an Asha'man of the Black Tower.  And I've also
gone to from hating to whole idea of bonding to having
a woman that I bonded to me just to follow orders, and
now that woman has become the dearest thing in the
world to me.  But then I have all of these
relapses...but everyone makes mistakes.  Only a few
people can use those mistakes and learn from them,
without ever giving up.
        Rengar was on his back then, ready to sleep, and
knowing that he would probably be going on another
mission soon, to a place that he had probably never
been before.  That was what usually happened on these
missions.  How far have I come? Rengar was tempted to
ask himself, but sleep had overtaken him before that
could happen.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
        Sorry to make you the bad guy there, Jake, but I hope
you can forgive me.  This is basically a filler RP
until the next one starts, and judging from the
outline it seems like we're in for another good one.
Hopefully we'll have the same level of activity in the
next RP that we did near the end of this one, right?
Well, I'll try to do my part, at least.
Kyle

 Tareena stood to the side of the training field, watching her two
pupils.
Ariana was Aes Sedai, trained in the one power but severely lacking in
battle
skills.  Talia was Black Tower trained, strong in instincts for battle,
short
on control of the power.  Luckily, Tareena had both.  Stepping up, she
separated the pair and asked Talia to rest and watch.  Tareena began to
work
with Ariana, forcing her to learn battle techniques.  Surprisingly, she

learned quickly but just as quickly, Tareena taught her that even those
she
was an Aes Sedai, she still had a lot to learn.  After several minutes,
she
stopped to instruct her.  Needing little repetition, she caught on,
eager to
try again.  Tareena switched her attack completely, showing Ariana yet
another offensive.  Realizing that the intitate was tiring, Tareena
dismissed
her, giving her one of her rare smiles.
     Turning to Talia, she fired rapid questions at her, testing if she
had
been paying attention.  Satisfied, she asked Talia to begin exercises
in
concentration, forcing her to focus entirely on control.  Tareena
taught the
flows, then watched as she mimicked her, striving to match the
complexity.
Tareena would point out a tree, patches of ground, which she wanted
Talia to
obliterate.  Precise, detailed, instructions.  Talia was doing
extremely
well, Tareena was pleased.  Until a group of men began making their way
along
the edge of the field.  Out of the corner of her eye, Tareena noticed
Callabein, Kano, Rengar, Alan, Traighan, and Darren.  They must be
wanting to
use this field after we are finished for their practice.  I will let
Talia do
a few more and then move on.  No one likes to be the center of
attention when
they are learning something but it will do her good to have to
concentrate.  I
nstructing Talia once again, she watched as the initiate weaved the
flows for
air, causing a large wind to pick up, mixed with dirt.  Expertly, she
began
to make it swirl, an offensive attack to blind your opponent.  At a
critical
point, a large eruption of laughter from the group behind her caused
Talia to
lose her concentration and the weaves wavered, dirt and debris flying
in all
directions.  Hastily Tareena raised a shield, blocking anything from
hitting
her.  Unfortunately, Talia did not think to do this and she became
covered in
dirt, choking and coughing.
     Tareena watched the initiate turn ever deepening shades of red,
rage
mottling her features.  Whipping around, she raised her hands and flung
a
stack of wood that was sitting by the practice field straight towards
the
focal point of her anger.  Alan.
     Every man moved to counter Talia, the surprise of the attack
written
clearly in their startled eyes.  Tareena was quicker.  She slammed a
shield
between Alan and Talia, the wood hitting and sliding harmlessly down to
the
ground.  Stalking up to Talia, Tareena almost let go with a barrage.
Instead,
she took a calming breath and counted to ten.
     "Come with me Talia."  Walking a little ways away from the men,
Tareena
stood staring at Talia until she could see the rage turn to
embarrassment and
then fear. Shoulders slumped, she came to stand beside her, looking
down at
her feet.  "You are to never, ever use the power against a person from
the
Black Tower, for any reason, is that understood?"  Talia began to reply
"But
I.."  Tareena interrupted " I said, is that understood?"  Talia looked
into
Tareena's steely gaze and shook her head in accent.  "Good, that is all
we
shall say about that then.  Secondly, you cannot afford to let your
attention
wander in battle, no matter the reason.  You let a bout of laughter
break
your concentration.  Your life or someone else's may very well depend
on how
well you can block things out.  As punishment, you will repeat the
concentration exercises I first taught you when you came to the tower,
three
times a day. Lastly, Ashaman Alan is a highly respected and Marked
Ashaman.
Regardless of your personal feelings, you will treat him with respect
at all
times when you are not in private.  You will go to him and apologize,
now."
     Tareena's words hit Talia like a slap in the face.  She knew that
the
Dragonsworn meant what she said, Tareena was not a person to issue
words
lightly.  Still, Talia had her pride.  "He laughed, he doesn't deserve
it."
Raising her chin, she defiantly stood with her hands on her hips.
Tareena
understood her feelings.  in the same situation, she would be
mortifies.
Still, Talia had made a grave mistake and must be held accountable for
it.
The Ashaman had to see that the Dragonsworn was capable of disciplining
the
women underneath her.  There was to much distrust as it was.  The women
must
be seen as competent, at all costs.
     "Talia, you will not only apologize to the Ashaman but you will
also
fetch and carry for him for the period of one week.  You will follow
his
directions and you will be polite about it.  If I receive one report
from him
that you were anything less than courteous, then you will wish that I
had
never heard your name, do you understand me?"
     Tareena watched as Talia slowly made her way to the group of men.

Tareena followed slowly behind, waiting to make sure the task was
completed.
With a last look at the group of men...well, her bondmate really,
Tareena
walked over to the edge of the field where Myiona was finishing with
her
group.  Informing her of what happened, the two women conversed quietly
about
other matters as well.  Myiona allowed her group to finish.  With a
noticeable gleam in her eye, Myiona turned to Tareena.  "How about it,
Tareena?  Why don't we show them how it is done?"

 Finally.. something to do.. Talia thought as Myiona announced the
activities for the day.  As she was paired with Alaria, Talia smiled
toward
Tareena.  They headed toward one part of the field, and Tareena
instructed
her to sit and watch as she tested Alaria.  Severely wishing she could
fight, too, Talia sat down and watched.  If this were what Talia was
going
to be doing with Tareena, she could not wait.  It looked like tons of
fun
and quite interesting.

  After Alaria's turn, Talia was barraged with an assault of rapid
questions.  Answering each in turn, Tareena seemed satisfied and then
began
a long bout of exercising with the One Power.  ~How droll!  I thought
we
were going to fight!~

  Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed a group of ment walking by.
 
~Don't look.. concentrate on what you're supposed to be doing~  Talia
received instruction to create a blinding attack.  Expertly, she began
to
make it swirl, an offensive attack to blind her imagined opponent.  At
a
critical point, a large eruption of laughter from the group behind her
caused Talia to lose her concentration and the weaves wavered, dirt and

debris flying in all directions.  Hastily Tareena raised a shield,
blocking
anything from hitting her.  Unfortunately, Talia did not think to do
this
and she became covered in dirt, choking and coughing.

  Sputtering dirt from her mouth, she turned crimson with mixed
emotions of
rage and shame.  She just KNEW it was on purpose.. Whipping her head
about
to glare at the group, she saw Alan.  Aha!  It was him, she knew it was
he
who did this to her.  Without even thinking she used Air to pick up and

heave a pile of wood toward the men, most especially Alan.  They say
hind
sight is 20/20, and at this point of time, Talia felt like she was
stupidly
blind.  Talia knew such was a childish reaction; she should have kept
her
temper.  But, oh no, her Saldaean temper had to follow her wherever she

went.  Namely, places where her attitude would surely get her in
trouble.
Like this time.

  Every man moved to counter Talia, the surprise of the attack written
clearly in their startled eyes.  Tareena was quicker.  She slammed a
shield
between Alan and Talia, the wood hitting and sliding harmlessly down to
the
ground.  Talia watched as Tareena turned toward her and approached,
looking
like murder was on her mind.  Talia stood her ground, she was not going
to
cower.. even if she was slightly in the wrong.

  "Come with me Talia."  Those words seemed solemn as a death sentence.
 
After putting some distance between themselves and the men, Talia
looked up
at Tareena.  The woman just stood silently.. staring at her.  Talia's
anger
soon turned to embarrassment.  Why had she done that?  And with Tareena

still silent, the embarrassment turned to fear.  What was to become of
her?
What if she were thrown from the Tower for this act?

  "You are to never, ever use the power against a person from the Black

Tower, for any reason, is that understood?"

  "But I.."  Talia began to explain..

  Tareena interrupted " I said, is that understood?"  Talia looked into

Tareena's steely gaze and shook her head in assent.  "Good, that is all
we
shall say about that then.  Secondly, you cannot afford to let your
attention wander in battle, no matter the reason.  You let a bout of
laughter break your concentration.  Your life or someone else's may
very
well depend on how well you can block things out.  As punishment, you
will
repeat the concentration exercises I first taught you when you came to
the
tower, three times a day. Lastly, Ashaman Alan is a highly respected
and
Marked Ashaman.  Regardless of your personal feelings, you will treat
him
with respect at all times when you are not in private.  You will go to
him
and apologize, now."

  Tareena's words hit Talia like a slap in the face.  ~Apologize?  To
-him-?
  In front of all those others?!?!  The woman has to be out of her
mind!~
But, Talia knew that the Dragonsworn meant what she said, Tareena was
not a
person to issue words lightly.  Still, Talia had her pride.  "He
laughed, he
doesn't deserve it."  Talia truely believed he deserved some sort of
lesson.
  Raising her chin, she defiantly stood with her hands on her hips.
Talia
knew such a thing was probably disrespectful, but she had her pride to
fight
for here.

  "Talia, you will not only apologize to the Ashaman but you will also
fetch and carry for him for the period of one week.  You will follow
his
directions and you will be polite about it.  If I receive one report
from
him that you were anything less than courteous, then you will wish that
I
had never heard your name, do you understand me?"

  Talia's eyes widened; she took a deep calming breath as her cheeks
flushed
with both shame and anger.  Alan did this to her on purpose and now she
has
to play his servant for a week!  A week!  Balling her fists at her
sides,
she eventually complied with Tareena's demands and walked toward the
group
of men... after counting another ten and unclenching her fists.  The
men
watched as she approached the group.. she could feel each pair of eyes
gazing at her.  Taking another deep breath she attempted a nonchalant
smile
that borderlined on a smirk.

  "Alan.. so dreadfully sorry.  I seemed to have let some of that wood
slip
during practice.  Please, allow me to do whatever might be necessary to

compensate for this heinous oversight of mine.  Tareena strongly
suggests
that I lend my assistance to you for the next week.  Would this be
accomodating?"  There.. she managed to say it without a drop of
hesitancy or
blunder.  And perhaps her cheeks are not flushed either.

~Talia Daimar
~Initiate

 Alcinia took a deep breath and studied her opponent.  The girl was
younger, and had the stance of a fighter.  They eyed each other for a
few
moments and then each embraced the source.  Alcinia quickly wove the
flows of
air and spirit that would shield her from the other's attacks.  Then
she
tested her opponent using fire balls.  The other brushed them aside
easily.
    Alcinia circled around Shea and wove a thick flow of air and
wrapped it
around her feet.  She quickly had the other girl on the ground, but she

brushed the flows away and regained her feet quickly.
    Myiona stood watching the girls with a slight smile on her face.
Alcinia
decided to use an all out attack pattern, throwing everything that she
had at
the other, dodging the attack of the other at the same time.  Fire
balls flew
from her fingers, bolts of lightning flashed through the air, wind
buffeted
her from all directions.  Still Shea stood calmly deflecting the
attacks as
if they were nothing.
    She had one last trump card to play.  Although it was not her
strongest
power, she had learned something of using earth.  Alcinia wove the
flows down
into the ground seeking a slight fault line and gave it a little nudge.
 The
ground began to shake and a rift opened where Alcinia was standing.
Helplessly, she began falling into her own trap.
    She found herself being lifted up by flows of air.  "That will be
all for
today," Myiona said giving Alcinia a stern look.  "I will speak with
you
later about this.  Go stand with the others."
    Alcinia, feeling ashamed for trying something that had nearly
trapped
herself, walked over to the other women.  Tareena and Myiona met in the

middle of the practice yard and discussed the initiates.

Alcinia

 Crystinah stepped out of the gateway and looked around.  She
sighed.  ~Her
e I am again.  Why, since I've been here so long, does this place still
not
feel like home?  I have friends here . . .~ she thought, shaking her
head.
    "Well," she murmured to herself, "I shouldn't stand around here
thinking
all day.  I want a bath, then some supper."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
    Crystinah looked at herself in the mirror.  She wore tan breeches
and a
navy blue shirt.  "Not too bad," she said.
    After unpacking, she headed to the dining room.  She walked through
the
doorway then stopped.  Myiona . . . crying?  She wondered what was
wrong.  ~I'
ll just have to wait, right now I'm too hungry.  Besides, it can't be
that
bad.  Mmm . . . that food sure does smell good.  Well, maybe not, but
better
than nothing,~ she thought.  After another moment of frowning, she
turned and
walked in the direction of the food.
    After eating a pretty good meal, Crystinah walked towards her room
to get
some rest.  She sure was tired, and hadn't slept much the whole
journey.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
    The next morning, after being woke by Myiona, Crystinah ate a quick

breakfast and hurried to where her friend had told her to be at.
    Myiona was standing in front of the other Dragonsworn.  "Each of
you,"
she began when she saw Crystinah was there, "will be responsible for
training
one or more of our new Novitiates.  If for any reason you feel that
there
will be a conflict with who you are assigned, feel free to exchange
with
someone else.  Tareena and I will be working with the Initiates out on
the
practice field."
    Crystinah sighed.  Working with Novitiates.  Oh well, she had had
to help
train Novices at the White Tower.  This couldn't be too hard.  Only
there was
one different thing.  Here these channelers were trained to be weapons.
 That
she almost couldn't handle.  At least at the Tower she . . .
    ~There's no use thinking about this now," she scolded herself.
~There is
work to do and it has to be done whatever you think, Crystinah.~
    She laughed and looked at the Novitiates standing a little ways
off.  She
then looked at a piece of pacer and scanned it for her name.  "Ah.
There it
is," she said.  "And my 'buddy' is to be Adelene Montaire."
    Crystinah walked to the Novitiates and looked at them then asked,
"Which
of you is Adelene Montaire?"
    "I am," a haughty voice said, "and you pronounced my name wrong.
It's
not A-deal-een, it's A-dell-in."
    "Okay, fine, whatever," Crystinah said.  "I'm Crystinah Moore, Aes
Sedai
of the Blue Ajah, Dragonsworn of the Black Tower.  Lada lada.  Now we
shall
begin.  Follow me."
    Adelene said good-bye to her friends then ran to catch up with
Crystinah.
 "Where are we going?  I demand to know where we're going."
    After much more of this stuff, Crystinah said, "Just be quiet and
wait,
child."  She smiled when Adelene did as she told.
    "You know," she said, "my friends call me Adele."
    "No," Crystinah said, "I didn't know."
    Adelene turned her nose up and sniffed.  "You," she said in her
haughty
voice, "shall call me Adelene."
    "Child," Crystinah said in her emotionless Aes Sedai voice, "I
shall call
you whatever I wish."
    "When are we stopping?  My legs hurt.  It seems like we've been
walking
in circles.  See, there's the training field.  This is the third time
we've
passed it."
    "Yes, we're stopping," Crystinah said as they walked underneath a
large
tree.
    "Now," Adelene said, as if she were in charge, "what are we going
to
learn today?"
    "The first lesson," Crystinah said, "is to mind your superiors and
do as
they say, when they say it, and without any fuss of any kind."
    "What?" Adelene asked.  "This is no lesson to learn to use the One
Power.
 I was told I would learn to channel if I came here."
    "That," Crystinah said, "we do not know yet.  Now, mind your
manners,
child.  I may be nicer than some of the Dragonsworn, but I will not
allow you
to run all over me."
    Adelene snorted.  "I do not expect you to.  And I will not run all
over
you.  So, what are we doing today then?"
    "First, you can tell me a little about yourself, Adelene,"
Crystinah
said.  "Then I am going to tell you what you will do next."
    "Fine," she said.  "I was born in Saldaea, and brought up there.  I
can
dance the sa'sara and am deadly with daggers.  Then I left home to
travel and
here I am."
    "Interesting," Crystinah said.  "I have a Domani friend who can, no

doubt, dance the sa'sara.  If she can't, I'd be surprised," she mused.
Then
she turned to Adelene and said, "In the White Tower, Aes Sedai had
Novices do
chores.  And even though this is the Black Tower not the White Tower,
and
you're a Novitiate instead of a Novice, I am going to have you do some
chores.  First, you will help with the cooks in the kitchens.  Tell
them that
I told you to clean the dishes until dinner is over and everyone is
fed.
Then you shall be and it is off to bed for you.  After that I will go
to the
cooks and make sure you have done as I have told you to.  Have I made
myself
clear?"
    "Crystal clear," Adelene said, smiling her fake smile.
    "Good," Crystinah said, "now it is off to your chores and do
exactly as I
said.  And tomorrow, you are to meet me at the exact same time, exact
same
place.  Understood?"
    "Yes," Adelene said, a little too easily.
    "Good, now get," Crystinah said, shaking her head.  ~This one's
going to
be trouble,~ she thought to herself, ~but I can handle her.  Hopefully
she
will learn something.  She is too proud and determined to get her own
way.
Yes, I think she'll be hard, but I can handle her.~
    She walked back towards the other Dragonsworn and Novitiates to
find them
about finished.  It was lunch time and everyone was probably hungry.
Crystinah knew she was.
    After a few moments, she walked towards the Black Tower to get
something
to eat then see how Adelene was doing.
    "Where have you been?" she heard a voice from behind ask.
Crystinah
turned around to see Kano.
    "Just meeting some of the Novitiates," she returned sweetly,
"besides,
what business is it of yours?"  And, with a little smile, she walked
back to
her room and then to get some lunch.

Karen
--getting back into the game before the next RP begins
AKA
Crystinah Moore  Sedai of the Blue Ajah
Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 Darren stretched out. The list was finished. Dil was lying asleep on
the
cot, having decided to quit earlier in the morning.
Darren picked up the list and blew on it to dry the last of the ink. It
would work. With a few... interesting exceptions.
The door opened, admitting a soldier. He double-taked at Dil being
asleep
and the awake person being unfamiliar.
"Are you the courier?" Darren asked - a nod. "Are you free?" Another.
"Take
this and correct the room assignments. Grab anyone you need to under my
authority as Asha'man Darren Sadke."
Darren stepped out briskly and instantly felt a good bit of saidar
flowing.
He guessed that it was Tareena with her class, and walked over to the
field. A handful of novitiates were battling it out with the
instructors.
Darren saw some attacks nearly succeed, and siezed saidin just in case
some
flows needed interruption.
And he saw something rather astonishing. One of the novitiates -
Ariana,
was it? - had just lifted herself off the ground. For all Darren had
been
told, that was impossible. Or at least fully flying was impossible. But
what had she done? He couldn't see the flows directly, but it looked
like
she had shoved air under the dirt she was standing on. Like a lever,
perhaps? Or... did she just push down enough air that it bounced up and
pushed on the earth? That would let you fly, but never high... hmm.
He suddenl;y began paying attention again as a tremendous fireball flew
towards the girl. He instinctively clamped onto the flame and stopped
it.
Nothing happened. the ephemeral fireball flew on heatlessly, passing
straight through his flame cage. And the practice was pretty much over
for
the day. The other novitiate was still talking with her instructor, but
it
was nonetheless done.
Darren stepped up behind Tareena and debated whether to criticize the
danger of what she had just done. The Asha'man training was far more
dangerous, far longer, and far more supervized. Not that he had really
learned anything in it. He couldn't blow up rocks. He simply couldn't.
The
only way he could attack someone was with his swords. His swords, that
he
had left too hot to touch in Ebou Dar.
"Would you like to go shopping?"

******

As far as flying is concerned, I think that people have already tried
lifting things underneath them, so that won't work. But what you did
takes
advantage of the ground effect, so you can at least hover a few inches
off
the ground. Maybe higher if you strain.

Luke

 Rage filled him, and he whipped out with saidin at the men.
"Insolence," he roared, "you have failed me so you with die."  Thus
they were quashed like the insects they appeared to be.  Saidin filled
the man and a gateway formed to the assigned meeting point.
    A man stood waiting, and Eamon walked up to him.  The man spoke,
"brother, I do not like this failure, twice you have failed, I will not
accept a third such failure.  Return now to your Black Tower, and sow
your seeds of chaos."  With that the man seized saidin, formed a
gateway and was gone leaving Eamon to ponder.
    Eamon chuckled to himself, "him kill me, it will never come to that
for I would kill him before he had a chance.  He now must pay for what
he has made me."
    Seizing saidin, he weaved a gateway.  Through the gateway held the
Black Tower and he felt somewhat good to return there.  Stepping
through, he began his walk to the M'hael's office; "time to kiss the
arse of the M'hael," he thought bitterly, "it is the only way, you need
power for the chaos to compass the eentire Black Tower."
    Walking he saw his brothers and sisters, and forced a smile, "now
he had to follow others again, " he thought.
    Cloaked in a flowing black cloak that covered him head to toe, he
walked towards the M'hael's office.  Deep in thought, he had begun to
not pay attention where he was walking.  Then he hit into something, or
someone.  Looking, he had definately hit into someone, extending his
hand, he said, "dreadfully sorry about that, it is entirely my fault,
wasn't watching where I was going, are you alright?"

O=={============>
Ed
"To live and die by one thing alone, the sword"

 Myiona turned to Tareena.  "How about it, Tareena?  Why don't we
show
them how it is done?"
    Tareena smiled and the two women moved into fighting stance and
embraced
the source.  Myiona wove the flows that would provide a shield and then
begin
attacking.  She threw fire balls at Tareena who countered with her own
attack.
    Using air, Myiona slammed a wall into Tareena's shield and felt it
waver
before solidifying again.  Tareena tried the same trick, and Myiona's
shield
absorbed the extra air, enlarging the shield.
    Then Myiona dropped the shield, and concentrated on dodging and
deflecting the attacks with the power.  The women danced around the
practice
yard, attacking and defending.
    Myiona pulled her bola from her waist and swung it through the air.
 It
wrapped around Tareena's feet and she fell to the ground.  Quickly,
Myiona
moved in wrapping her in flows of air.
    A lightning bolt fell beside Myiona, who jumped away just in time
to land
in a large mud puddle.  She stood and walked toward Tareena again, mud
dripping from her clothes.  By that time Tareena had managed to break
through
the bonds of air and unwrap the bola from her legs.
    Myiona walked closer, her face showing no emotion.  Tareena stood,
uncertainty evident on her face.  She stopped and said, "I think that
is
enough for now, but we will continue this another time.  This
afternoon,
ladies, we will begin working with weapons.  Some of you are already
skilled
in the use of one weapon, but we shall add at least one other.  You are

dismissed."
    Myiona began walking back toward the room she shared with
Mura'shar.
Alcinia following behind.  "Myiona," she said hesitantly, "you said you

wanted to speak with me."
    "Walk with me back to the building," Myiona replied.  "We can talk
on the
way and then you can go get some lunch."  She told Alcinia that using
the
power when you were unsure of the results could be dangerous.  Her move
in
the training would have endangered her life in a real battle, and maybe
the
lives of others.
    Alcinia said, "I will remember that and try to be more careful in
the
future.  Is there anything else you need to talk to me about?"  Myiona
shook
her head and told her to go on to lunch.
    After a quick cleanup, Myiona went down to find herself some lunch.
 She
grabbed some food and sat down next to a group of Dragonsworn in the
dining
room.
The conversation ranged from what the next assignment might be to which
one
had the cutest bondmate.  There was also a long talk about the housing
conditions at the tower.
    Myiona told them that she was going to try to do something about
that,
and after lunch went to find the mysterious Dil.  She cornered him in
his
office and charmed him into giving her the information that she needed.
 
Soon, she was talking with the man in charge of the building plans.
After
another brief discussion, Myiona had made some changes on his plans and
had
set in motion the next stage of building.
    When she reached Mura'shar's room, she noticed a huge stack of
boxes
sitting against the wall outside.  There were boxes all over the room
as
well.  Mura'shar was sitting on the bed, looking totally overwhelmed.
"Where
are we going to put all of this?" he asked before noticing her arrival.
    "I think," Myiona said, "I should go through the boxes and pull out
a few
things.  You really did not need to bring everything here.  I could
have gone
through them in the shed."
    Myiona began looking through the boxes, pulling a few clothes out
that
she would need and some other important items.  Soon, the stack of
boxes were
all outside the door.  She sat beside him on the bed.  "I just want to
tell
you," she said looking down at the floor, "how much I appreciate you
letting
me stay here with you. I will try not to take too much space, or
disrupt your
life too much."  She looked up and smiled at him.

Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 Ariana stretched, yawned, and awoke, to see golden light filtering
through
the small window in the room.  She sat up in bed, looked around, then
hopped
to her feet as she remembered where she was.  The Black Tower.  She
stood,
then limped to the small table holding a pitcher of cold water and a
cloth.
She splashed her face and hands, rubbing vigorously to ward off the
cold.
She shook her long chestnot hair out, then ran her hands through it.
Her
nails caught in the long tresses, and she grimaced.  Tangles again, she

thought with a flash of irritation.  Ahh, the curse of long hair.  Oh,
well.
She dug though her packs,which she had flung into the corner upon her
arrival, and dug out a brush.  She raked it through her hair,
remorselessly
pulling until the snarls of sleep were out.  She was quite used to the
tugging.  She had kept her hair long since she had been six, convinced
it was
her one beauty.  Certainly the rest of her-what little there was- was
not
going to inspire long, courtly poems in praise of her appearance.  She
inspected herself, and found what had always been there- a very short
woman,
at 5'2, pale of complexion, with hair the rich color of chestnuts in
autumn
with just a hint of red in the early morning light.  Brown eyes, wide
and
large-seeming in the small face.  She frowned; she had always despaired
of
looking grown-up whe she was little.  The large eyes and small,
triangular
face made her seem a curious child.  Her inspection continued onward.
She
was flat-chested, and always had been, but anything else would have
made her
look unbalanced.  Her waist was rather thin, at least- but so was every
other
part of her.  Her wrists and ankles were like that too- bony, as though
she
were starved.  And, of course, the crippled limb finished the image.
She
reflected without much anger that she looked more like a starveling
refugee
child than the daughter of a noblewoman- or an Aes Sedai.  She sighed.
Deal
with it, Ariana.  You're no Domani.  And anyway, what would you do if
you
were one?  She had never particularly felt the urge to "catch" a man.
A
prestigious marriage was not her preferred role in life.  All
throughout her
childhood, of course, her mother had smiled at the declaration that she
would
not marry,  but it had never happened.  Foretelling? she wondered
briefly,
then dismissed it.  Finished with her hair, she tossed the brush onto
her
bed, then realized she hadn't made it.  She yanked the covers straight
with
Air, an easy enough task since she had slept on top of them, somewhat
holding
them in place.
She climbed into clean clothes, also gleaned from her packs, then made
her
way out of the room to find out she what was going to be doing today.
At the
head of the stairs was a board, with names and what appeared to be
slots for
activities.  Checking, she saw her presence was required in the
kitchens,
before commencing with another lesson.  She sighed again.  And here I
thought
that I'd left scullery work behind when I earned the shawl.  Foolish
me.  She
arrived at the kitchens promptly, and found herself chopping meat for
stew.
She shoved back the sleeves of her blouse- Oh, why did I have to wear
white?-
and began her grisly task.  Euchh!  Nasty bloody stuff!  Food
preparation was
foreign to her, since she had grown up in a manor with servants to do
stuff
like this, but she had chopped vegetables at the White Tower, as a
Novice.
She was glad she had left her serpent ring off.  There seemed a
never-ending
pile of meat to chop, but eventually she finished.  When she looked up
at
last, she was dismissed by the harried cook.  "Run along, no doubt
you're
almost late for something," the cook said with a grin.  She went
straight for
the practice yards, not wanting to be late, since she had seen a pump
there
on her way, but realized she should not walk through the Tower covered
in
blood.  She cleaned off the blood of her latest task with Air, then,
carefully, Fire.  Once she arrived at the yard, she rinsed the last
vestige
of the morning's work from her,  and rushed out to meet her teacher.
The
other pupil arrived moments later, and they took up where they left
off.
Ariana found she did somewhat better this time.  Then her teacher
turned
toward them and said,  "You are proceeding fairly well.  Now we shall
try
this with weapons."  Ariana and the other student listened attentively
as
their instructor explained.  "Now, we will begin by...."  They watched,
and
nodded as the beginnings of yet another new thing went on.   More to
learn, Ar
iana thought, and set her mind to learn it.

So, let's work with weapons!  =)  Fun time... maybe.

 After talking with Mura'shar and working on getting the building
plans
straightened out, Myiona did not want to do anymore work.  She sent a
message
to the girls to take the remainder of the afternoon to rest.  Then she
stretched out on the bed for a little while.  Her eyes had barely
closed when
the dreams began, she shook herself awake and decided that sleeping
wasn't
such a good idea after all.
    Instead, she penned a brief note to her bondmate in case he began
worrying about her, and opened a gateway to her aunt's place in Arad
Doman.
She spent the afternoon opening gateways for men and wagons full of
supplies,
tents, and building materials.  She deposited them in a field near the
farm
and went to inform Dil of the arrival of the workmen.  All were loyal
to her
family and had been warned that talking about where they were, or even
getting too curious, could be very hazardous to their health.
    She got back in time to change for dinner, but was very tired.
Myiona
wondered what Mura'shar thought about how lifeless she was acting, but
did
not have the energy to try to do anything more than pick at her food.
When
they went back to the room, she was afraid to go to sleep and walked
around
the room until she was almost falling.  Finally, she gave up and went
to bed.

Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 Mura'shar spent much of the time he wasn't teaching Soldier moving
boxes.
Soon his quarters were filled with Myiona's belongings and he was
exhausted.
As he sat on the bed, wondering if the M'Hael would approve an addition
added
to the building.
    "I think," Myiona said, "I should go through the boxes and pull out
a few
things.  You really did not need to bring everything here.  I could
have gone
through them in the shed."
    Now she tells me.  He had no way of knowing what Myiona would have
considered important, so he brought everything, at first expecting no
more
than two or three other boxes.  Myiona went through a few of them,
choosing a
few items, and putting the rest of the boxes outside.  She sat down
next to
him on the bed.
    "I just want to tell you," she said looking down at the floor, "how
much
I appreciate you letting me stay here with you. I will try not to take
too
much space, or disrupt your life too much."  She looked up and smiled
at him.
    Mura'shar smiled back.  "You haven't been any trouble at all No
more than
expected, anyway.  He chided himself for that thought.  Myiona has been

through a lot lately.   "And sometimes a little disruption in life is a
good
thing"  Myiona gave him a smile and kissed him "Thank you anyway" she
said.
    He glanced outside.  It was nearly time for his lessons with the
Dedicated.  The thought made him groan.  Sometimes the body thinks its
later
than it really is.  "I have to go now.  But let's meet for dinner, you
can
tell me all about the big plans you have for the Black Tower"
    The lesson passed too slowly and dinner too quickly, though they
were
both roughly the same amount of time.
But in the end they found themselves home.  Mura'shar was exhausted and

crawled into his pallet for some much needed sleep.
    He was awakened again late that night to crying.  It was Myiona
again.
When he checked on her, she was in the same position as the night
before,
crying out like she was being beaten.  And like the night before, he
couldn't
wake her, no matter how he tried.
    Mura'shar didn't think he could take another night of this,
physically or
emotionally.  The idea that someone did this to her filled him with a
cold
anger.  The same anger that made him snap at Regnar when he finally
reappeared after the rescue.    He was going to do something about
this!
    He gently touched Myiona's head and began to weave Spirit.  It was
one of
his stronger Powers and he's used it to affect minds before, if not to
this
intricate detail.  If he could just blur the memories, make them less
detailed for her, maybe the dreams won't be so horrible.  She hasn't
complained about them yet, but he didn't think Myiona would.  She never

complained about important things.
    He wove through her mind, seeking the part that held these memories
of
terror and pain.  At certain points he felt through the bond when he
touched
on something.  Pleasure, fear, uncertainty, he passed these by.  They
might
bring temporary respite, but he wanted a permanent fix.
    Mura'shar touched on something that brought waves of black horror.
A
recent, terrifying experience that made Mura'shar want to snatch his
hand
back in revulsion.  This was it!  Now he just needs a a flow of Spirit
here
and here...
    The first flow triggered something unexpected.  The room began to
blur
and change .  Mura'shar was falling, or flying.
    He set down in the warehouse he found Myiona.  But it was much
bigger and
deeply shadowed.  It was almost a cavern.  Myiona sat in the middle in
a
ragged dress and a collar on her neck.  He had never seen her this
filthy or
terrified.  She was screaming as a group of hideous looking sul'dam
watched
and laughed.  A horde of Seanchan soldiers stood between them, their
scaled
armor and insect like helms gleaming in light that seemed to emanate
from
everywhere.  Then Mura'shar saw that the helmets weren't helms at all,
but
the heads of these creatures.  And the armor was their skin.
    With a roar, the creatures attacked.  Mura'shar dodged the first
creatures blow and stabbed him through the heart with a sword he didn't
know
he had in his hand.  The Seanchan-thing fell back and disappeared.
This must
be Myiona's dream.  I must be playing a part in her nightmare about
this
experience.  He wasn't quick enough to dodge the next blow, and searing
pain
raced up his arm as the Seanchan blade tore a gash in his arm.
    Mura'shar stopped wondering at the hows and whys of his situation.
He
was fighting for survival now.  How many of these things were there?
He
couldn't get an accurate count.  For all he knew there were an infinite

number of these things.  And it was hours until dawn.  He drew deeply
on
saidin to unleash a quick blast of Fire to clear himself some
space...And
only got a tiny puff of flame.  He wondered if he looked as terrified
now as
Myiona did.

Jake
Marked Asha'man

 Traighan wandered in through the gates onto the Black Tower grounds
and
inhaled deeply.  This was his home.  More than any he had ever
supposedly had
before, this was home.  He could almomst taste it in the air he
breathed, and
feel it in his tingling skin.   The scattered buildings on the site
seemed in
better keep than they had before he vanished.
    The soldier stood beside Traighan fumbling for the void as Traighan

lashed out at the rocks in the distance with compact threads of fire
and
earth.  The boy beside him fumbled, nervous at the destruction Traighan
was
unleashing.  With each exploded rock, Traighan let the grin on his face

broaden.  The  soldier,  his unwrinkled, unwhiskered face looking to
Traighan
and then toward the rocks that were exploding and then back again at
Traighan, in an almost comic fashion.   When Traighan finally ceased
and
looked at he boy, despair and disgust and rage enveloped him.  The boy
was
laying bloodied on the ground right next to him, shards of rock
imbedded in
his skull.... The boy had perished at his side, unnoticed.   Traighan
ran
away.  He could kill, but not without cause.  The accident was
unforgiveable.
 He ran.
    As he realized his daydream he shook it of and continued walking
until he
walked proudly onto the Black Towers grounds and on further toward the
site
of his old quarters.  He stopped short as he realized someone now
occupied
the space.  It was still home though.  Without moving, he stared at the

window that had been his, seeing the shadow moving behind the drawn
curtain.
A snarl curled his upper lip and his voice rumbled a barely audible
growl.
Saidin filled him to near bursting before he realized that he had even
tried
to seize it, but he didnt spin out any weaves.
    He noticed an unfamiliar face studying him a from a few paces away
and he
made a bee-line toward the person.  Questions needed answering.

ooc: sorry pointless n stuff...just not completely here tonight....too
much
cold medicine i think
mike
Traighan

 A faint chill hovered in the air, not yet quite burned away by the
first
peeking of the sun above the horizon.  The air was crisp and clean,
smelling
fresh and alive.  Orange tendrils began to creep their way across the
landscape, flowers began open towards the light, awaiting the warmth of
a new
day.
     Tareena wrapped her shawl a little tighter around her shoulders,
hoping
to keep the warmth inside for a while longer.  Daybreak burst forth
before
her eyes, making her smile at the sheer delight of sunshine on her
upturned
face.  From her favorite place beside the pond, she looked out across
the
expanse of land, luxuriating in the freedom of being here, in this
spot, on
this day.  The worries of the last weeks melted away as the sun began
it's
quest for it's own zenith.
     Time passed as she spent her first free morning in days lazily
resting
by the water.  She took her shoes off and felt the cool water lap at
her
toes.  She wrote in her journal, keeping track not only of events but
of her
feelings and emotions.  She rubbed her shoulders and legs.  She was
sore from
her mock battle with Myiona.  Even though the two women were slowly
easing
their way into friendship, there was still a small vestige of rivalry
left
within them.  Tareena had the utmost respect for Myiona's abilities,
there
was a lot she could learn from her, especially in the use of weapons.
However, with the power, Tareena had the edge because of her training
and her
strength.  The Tower doesn't know how lucky it is to have two strong
women in
leadership roles.  Maybe someday they will come to understand the depth
of
our loyalty.
     Snapping twigs broke Tareena out of her reverie.  Turning towards
the
sound, she had to shade her eyes to make out the figure coming towards
her.
She took a moment to stop and admire his looks.  Dressed in black, he
cut a
striking figure.
     A smile broke out on his face when he saw her looking at him.
"May I
join you Milady?"

 Weaponswork was not much different than plain combat work, Ariana
discovered-
but there was the added distraction of the weapon to add in.  She made
her
best effort, and discovered that she didn't do so badly, as long as she
had a
balanced weapon in her hands.  A sword was beyond her, with her
less-than-average balance. Even the lightweight wooden mock-swords they

practiced with were useless to her.   She could maneuver it well
enough, but
impact with another weapon would invariably overset her.  She was
capable,
and more than capable, of holding her own with her staff, though.  It
was
light enough for her to lift and move easily, and long enough that the
ends
worked something like a tightrope-walker's stick to help her stay
standing.
Afther a while, the teacher let her use it instead of the sword, at
least
until she had some real instruction with a blade.  The practice wore
on,
until the teacher finally dismissed them to go practice alone
elsewhere.
Ariana found a quiet corner of the field, partially blocked from view
by a
masive old tree.  She did not want to be seen while practicing, and did
not
want others to have to duck if one of her weapons went flying.
Shielded by
the tree, she flailed about with both practice sword and staff until
she was
a little more confident.  Ariana sighed deeply.  This was going to take
a lot
of work before she could use such techniques.  Besides, fighting is
hardly my
forte.  I'm not exactly built like an Aiel. At the mental image that
conjured, she laughed aloud.  She literally could not see herself as
one of
the dreaded Aiel warriors who all towered far over her, and looked as
though
they would be deadly while sleeping.  I don't think I've ever
intimidated
anyone in my life.  A memory occurred to her.  Well, maybe old Alle
Sedai.
Funny how quick she promoted me out of that class once I proved that
Healing
really could be used with other powers successfully!  Ariana laughed
again.
The old Yellow, one of her first teachers at the White Tower, had been
adamant that anything other than Air, Water and Spirit in Healing would
be
horribly damaging or useless.  She wondered what Alle was doing now.
Ariana
herself had gone on to surprise and surpass other teachers, driven by
her
thirst for Healing knowledge.
Ariana pulled herself out of the bout of memories, and began practicing

again.  She wanted to learn this stuff quickly, so she could go on to
more
advanced things.  Whatever her classmates at the White Tower had
thought,
Ariana was no genius who just absorbed her lessons at an astonishing
speed.
She had progressed so quickly by dint of many late nights spent
studying,
reviewing, and practicing.  It was her goal to succeed, and not only
that but
to exceed.  She had always had little to mark her as special, short of
her
affinity for Healing, so she had thrown herself into her studies
headfirst.
Such a lifestyle seemed to be paying off, it seemed now.  Certainly she
had
not had an unduly hard time picking up anything so far, she reflected
as she
practiced launching attacks at an unseen foe.  She tossed her head to
clear
the sweat and hair out of her eyes.  Perhaps, once she finally learned
to
satisfaction how to fight, she could begin to learn more about how to
Heal.  S
urely there is much I still to know!

~Erin M.
Ariana Kantori,
Aes Sedai of the
Yellow Ajah

 Myiona tossed and turned on the small bed until she finally fell
into a
restless sleep.  The dreams came quickly, but this time she was too
tired to
awaken.
Once again she was being held captive by the Seanchan Sul'dam, but she
knew
that this time there would be no rescue, no escape.
    The insect-like soldiers stood around protecting their new captive,
one
that was most important for some reason.  She was to bring down their
greatest enemies, the Black Tower.  Slowly, they began the task of
breaking
her spirit.
    Each of the Sul'dam took turns wearing the bracelet.  Each did more

horrible things than the one before.  Myiona was beaten with flows of
air
until she bled.  She was given horrible stomach cramps by her desire to

strike back, causing her to throw-up over and over again.  They forced
her to
slither across the dirt floor on her stomach and beg for more
punishment.
    She cried, she begged, she screamed for help.  She cursed her
parents for
giving birth to her.  She cursed the Black Tower for bringing her to
Ebou
Dar.  She would have done anything to escape the hold they had on her.
    She saw a movement in the corner of the warehouse.  Someone was
attacking
the soldiers, but it did not mean anything to her.  Her world consisted
of
the pain she was feeling and the escape she desired.  She prayed for
death
over and over, but it was denied her.  The Sul'dam would heal her
wounds
before they began the next session with her.
    A scream filled the room, but this time it was from someone else.
She
shook her head and looked toward the fighting.  She knew the person
attacking
the soldiers, but she could not remember his name.  A memory filled her
mind
while the Sul'dam gave possession of her to another.
    The words "I love you" seemed to ring in her mind.  "Mura'shar,"
she
whispered remembering who it was that fought for her now.  More
memories came
back, and she knew that she had been rescued from the Seanchan.
    "A dream," she said, "it is only a dream.  I can end this."  She
looked
toward the Sul'dam slipping the bracelet on her arm.  "I   WILL   NOT
BE
COLLARED    AGAIN!" Myiona screamed.
    The collar flew from her throat and each of the Sul'dam were
wearing
collars.  The bracelets hung on pegs nearby.  Horror filled the eyes of
the
Seanchan women.  She wanted to make them suffer like she had suffered.
She
almost picked up the bracelets and put them on her arm, but she turned
back
to look at Mura'shar.  He was fighting desperately, but the odds were
not in
his favor.  If she chose to stay and battle the Sul'dam he would be
defeated
and perhaps die.
    "No," she said firmly, "I will not stay in your world of suffering.
 I
will not desert him for my own vengeance.  I choose love."  She ran to
him
and the insect-like soldiers dissolved into mere puffs of smoke.  As
she
wrapped her arms around him, he too disappeared.
    Myiona opened her eyes to see Mura'shar lying upon the floor,
bleeding
from battle in the dream.  It was then that she knew it was no ordinary

dream.  Somehow, she had been in the World of Dreams and he had been
pulled
in with her.  She knelt beside him on the floor and healed his wounds.
His
eyes fluttered open and he asked, "Are you all right?"
    "I am now," she said as she touched his face.  She pulled the
mattress
off of the bed and had him lie down upon it.  Myiona pulled his pallet
over
beside the mattress and settled herself upon it.  A sense of rightness
filled
her and she knew that being beside Mura'shar was where she belonged.
She
sighed and leaned over to give him a kiss.  Since he was already
asleep, she
kissed his forehead and he smiled in his sleep.

Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 Alcinia was wandering through the Tower grounds after the morning
practice session.  She had not found anything to do this afternoon and
did
not feel like napping.  There was a group of flowers growing near the
building and she walked toward them, picked a flower and smelled it.
    It was then that she saw the young man staring into one of the
windows.
Curious at the newcomer, Alcinia stared at him.  He looked angry about
something.  Turning his head, he saw her standing there and started
walking
toward her.
    Alcinia took a step backwards, hoping that she would not have to
fight,
but ready just in case.  "Boy," he said, "I have some questions about
what is
going on in the Black Tower."
    "I am not a boy," Alcinia said, her face red from the
embarrassment.  "I
am Alcinia, an Initiate of the Black Tower.  Who are you and what right
do
you have to ask questions?"

Alcinia

 Eamon smiled at the woman looking at him, unusual for him, but
none-the-less he was in a good mood.  His meeting with the M'hael had
proven beneficial for him.  The M'hael seemed very happy with the
information Eamon gave him.
    Thus in a soft voice he said, "May I join you Milady?"
    Eamon could see the woman, Tareena he believed her name was, was a
bit surprised.  Never-the-less she answered, "of course, Asha'man...."
    Eamon heard that soft slurring speech before, marking her as
Seachan and noticing the sligth hesistation after she said Asha'man,
Eamon said tossing the hood of his cloak back and flouishing a bow,
"Asha'man Eamon Tamdrell, at your service."  Gesturing to the lake he
continued, "It is beautiful is it not, everything seems to go away
staring at this beautiful sight. All the friends who have died, all the
people you left, life seems good for once in a world full of evil.  Do
you think this true?"
    Eamon coughed as he truly heard what he just said, "where had that
come from," he thought.  He must not become soft now, he had a mission,
a mission of chaos.
    The woman replied, "........

+<===>o<{===============>
Asha'man Eamon Tamdrell
Marked Asha'man of the Black Tower
K.O.T.L.
soon to be Captain of Soldiers
Sower of Chaos
True Blood of Malkier and Arafel
and not doing great Rps right now :)

 Ariana sighed, tired by nearly an two hours of weapons' practice.  She
stepped out from behind her sheltering tree- and nearly ran into a tall
man
in a black coat.  Startled, and by more than his sudden appearance, she

jumped, overbalanced, and fell neatly on her rump.  The man did not
appear to
see her, which was nice for her ego but somewhat more damaging to her
nerves.
 Why did he keep walking and muttering?  She shivered, then caught
herself.
She sprang to her feet.  "Riddiculous," she said out loud.  "For all
you
know, Ariana, he's memorizing a lesson.  Or even poetry."  She spoke to
calm
herself, but her nerves remained unconvinced.  "It seems I am going to
have
to get over this.  It did not bother me so much when I first came
here..."
She shook her head.  Deal with it.  Her life motto, it seemed.  You
can't
change the world.  Learn to accept it as it is.  She decided that she
would
have to learn not to be so jumpy around the Asha'man.  After all, she
never re
acted like that to other things.  But how to get used to something that
every
person was raised to consider fearful, and she herself, raised in
Amadicia,
had been taught to fear and hate beyond words?  Hmm.  A challenge...
Challenges were something she was used to.  She thought about it on the
way
back to return the wooden practice sword, and came to the conclusion
that she
should try to get over her ingrained reactions gradually.  How to do
that is
another question entirely...aha!  She finished her errand and made for
her
room.  There she bathed quickly to get rid of the dirt and grime from
practice, and grabbed a sheaf of notes she was supposed to study.
Then,
determinedly, she made her way to the fields where the lower-level
Asha'man-
Soldiers, she recalled- were training.  She obtained permission from a
distracted man sharpening swords and sat on a bench not far away from
where
two Soldiers were practicing their bladework- with real weapons.  This
will
do, I suppose.  She seated herself cross-legged and began to read over
the
notes.  She planned to spend time each day around the Asha'man in hopes
of
getting used to them.  She smiled as she read.  They were basic notes
on
channelling, suitable for a White Tower novice, but the woman who had
handed
them to her had said they were simply given to all new members as a
sort of
proficiency test.  She figured she would pass easily, this being very
simple,
but studying had never hurt.  And it gave her a reason to be outside,
and to
familiarize herself to the sights and sounds of the Black Tower and its

inhabitants.  Boring or not, it couldn't have provided a better
opportunity
to get used to the ominous black-coated Asha'man, either.

there, just getting accustomed to the blackcoats.  wish me luck!
:::laughs:::  it did occur to me that an Amadician would naturally have

problems with them, even more than the average Aes Sedai, so she's
taking
measures to fix this.  Better than getting it fixed in a
less-choice-about-it
manner....

 After a quick breakfast, Myiona hurried out to the practice yard to
begin
the weapons work with the initiates.  Ariana, Talia, and Alcinia were
waiting.  Myiona assigned them to different weapons instructors who
begin to
work with them to find out what weapons they would be suited to.  Talia

continued working with the sword, getting some pointers from an
instructor.
Alcinia, demonstrated her ability with knives.  Then all three girls
were
given various weapons and given basic instructions with them.
    Satisfied that they were in good hands, Myiona went to check on the

workmen.  She was pleased with the progress that they had made and the
cooperation between her men and the others hired by the tower.  After a
few
questions, she went to check on the Dragonsworn working with the
Novitiates.
    She found several Dragonsworn teaching a class on using Saidar.
She
nodded for them to continue as she listened at the back for a few
moments.
She came across others doing chores.  She hoped that these were
necessary
chores and not just a way to get out of teaching.
    After arranging for a few other things to be done, Myiona went back
to
the practice yard to check on the students.  They had all been
dismissed and
told to practice on their own.  After lunch, she would bring them back
and
test what they had learned.

Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 Swords, knives, ah.. NOW they're having fun.  Talia moved through
each
lesson that day with ease and only receiving a few bruises and nicks.
The
instructors nodded solemnly with small words of praise which seemed to
flow
from their mouths like water from a river.  Hmph.  Talia was only just
getting to -really- enjoy herself when they called for lunch.  Lunch?
Already?  Had it been that long?  Quickly eating the bare minimum,
Talia
rushed back to the practice field.  There before anyone else returned
after
lunch, she picked up the pair of knives she loves using so much and
continued her exercises.

  When Myiona returned, she found Talia practicing and exercising
already..
which was, needless to say, pretty impressive.  Before the others
returned
Myiona approached Talia and stated that she had something to tell her.
The
conversation that followed bewildered Talia....

(feel free to insert whatever you want here)

``````next day``````

  Talia sighs.  One would think that, having just been Proven to
Dragonsworn, she would be ecstatic.  However, Talia couldn't stop
thinking
about her actions just a few days before said Proving.  What had she
done to
earn such a rank as of yet?  Talia ran a hand through her short cropped

hair.. it was growing longer.  She made a mental note to cut it again
soon.
On her mind now was the fact that, even though she had been raised in
rank,
she still had the rest of the week to act as Alan's gopher.  Such a
thought
rankled in her mind.  Alan's gopher.

  With yet another sigh, she sat down to put on her boots.
Dragonsworn.  No
turning back now.  Her old life was gone, replaced by a life sworn to
protect and serve the Dragon Reborn.  True, such an adventure was
exactly
what she had left home searching for, but she had never imagined how..
enamored.. she had been with Alan.  She had vowed to herself that,
though
she served the Dragon, she would never allow herself to become too
attached
to him or his men.  And here she is spending most of her thought
processes
on one such man.

  Then.. there was the Tower custom.  Every Dragonsworn must be bonded
to an
Asha'man before long.  Talia never thought she'd stay long enough to
achieve
such a rank, yet here it was.  If she was bonded to just any Asha'man,
she
wasn't sure how she would take it.  That left those she knew well...
which
left Alan.  Talia was frustrated over this.  However, it wasn't only
her
decision to make, but the Asha'man's as well.

  Then Talia stood and headed to the men's part of the Tower.. Alan
wanted
his clothes washed.. by her and not by a washwoman.  ~Men.~

~Talia Daimar
~Dragonsworn

 Myiona had noticed Alcinia moping around.  After the practice
session
during the afternoon, she asked Alcinia back to the room she shared
with
Mura'shar.  Luckily, he was not in the room and she was able to have a
good
heart-to-heart chat with the girl.
    "Now," Myiona said sitting down on a chair, while Alcinia sat upon
the
edge of the small bed, "tell me what it is that is bothering you.  I am
not
usually the mothering type, but you have even me concerned."
    "I am tired of looking like a boy," Alcinia admitted.  "None of the
guys
look twice at me, unless they think I am a boy to run errands for the
tower.
I don't really know what is wrong with me.  I never had anyone to teach
me
the things a mother is supposed to teach a daughter.  You know how to
dress
and look like a woman.  Can you help me?"
    Myiona smiled and replied, "If all of my problems were as easy to
solve
as this one.  Are you sure you want to do this?  After we are done you
will
have to drive them off with a stick."
    "I am sure," Alcinia said.  "Do whatever you need to.  I want to
look
like a woman."
    Myiona began working.  She trimmed Alcinia's hair and taught her
how to
style it.  Then she showed her how to use make-up to accentuate her
best
features.  Finally, she talked to her about the clothing she was
wearing.
She went through her dresses until she found one that was close to the
right
size and altered it a bit.
    Alcinia looked at her reflection in the mirror and smiled.  "Is
that me?"
she asked.  "I would never have thought it possible."
    Myiona laughed and replied, "You were always pretty.  I just had to
bring
it out.  Now, remember that you are a beautiful young woman.  Act like
one.
Hold your head up high and smile."
    "I will try," she said taking a last look at herself in the mirror
before
leaving the room.
    Myiona took a look at herself and decided to do a little primping
before
dinner.  She changed into one of her Domani dresses and pulled her hair
back
with a couple of tortoise shell combs.  After fixing her make-up, she
looked
at the tiny bed and smiled.  She walked straight to Dil's office to
request a
larger bed be sent to Mura'shar's room.

Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 Eamon said, tossing the hood of his cloak back and flourishing a
bow,
"Asha'man Eamon Tamdrell, at your service."  Gesturing to the lake he
continued, "It is beautiful is it not, everything seems to go away
staring at
this beautiful sight. All the friends who have died, all the people you
left,
life seems good for once in a world full of evil.  Do you think this
true?"
     Tareena stood, brushing leaves from her skirt and contemplating
the
Ashaman's words.  "Yes, I think that is true.  I often come here, to
think
and to remember loved ones.  This is the first time I have ever been
caught
daydreaming.  I guess I thought you might be someone else...I am sorry,
where
are my manners?  I am Tareena De'Havilan, Marked Dragonsworn and
Guardian of
the Tower. I have heard of you, but we have never had an occasion to be

introduced.  It was my understanding that you were lost for some time
over
the past few weeks...I am glad to see that you have been found."
Tareena's
smile turned to a slight frown when she saw the expression on Eamon's
face.
     "Are you okay?  For a minute there...you looked funny.  Almost
like..I
don't know."
     Shaking his head, the Ashaman's eyes came to rest on her once
more.  "I
am fine, just thinking I suppose.  I do to much of that...and not
enough I am
afraid."  "Now tell me, my dear, what is a pretty looking thing like
you
doing out here all alone?"
     Tareena took a step back at his words.  She was not used to
people, men
especially, paying her compliments and she wasn't sure she wanted this
one to
be doing it.  Something about him bothered her but she couldn't quite
put her
finger on it.  He was nice, polite, friendly.  All of these things and
yet,
it seemed fake somehow.  But that wasn't being fair, I hardly know him.
 
Still, she found herself beginning to gather her things to head back
towards
the tower.
    "Well, it was my pleasure meeting you, I hope to see you again in
the
future.  I have to be getting back to the tower.  Take care, Ashaman
Eamon."
With that, Tareena turned to leave the pond, hoping to catch up to
Myiona and
ask her about some of the initiates progress.
     "Hold on a minute, don't leave.  It isn't often that I get to
spend time
away from business, why don't we sit down and get to know one another?"
     "I am sorry, I cannot, another time maybe, thank you."  Tareena
felt the
urge to flee become more strong. It wasn't what he was saying, it was
how he
was saying it.  Eamon's eyes burned with an intensity that was
frightening.
He seemed to be trying to stare holes into her and she wasn't sure how
to
handle it.  Tareena had little experience with men, especially ones who
came
on so strong.
     He's nothing like Darren.  He is almost always comfortable...his
eyes
are always so friendly and welcoming...well, unless he is angry...which
he
seems to be a lot lately.  How do I get out of this one?
     The frown on his face deepened, causing Tareena to involuntarily
step
away from him.  As a matter of fact, I wish Darren were here now.  I
want to
leave.
    Just as the Ashaman was beginning to say something else, another
figure
emerged from the woods, wearing the same black outfit as Eamon.
    "I thought I heard voices.  Tareena, the party in the fountain
courtyard
will be starting soon, shouldn't you be getting ready?  I know most
females
like plenty of time for those sort of things.  Come with me, I will
escort
you to your room."
     With a polite nod, Tareena took her rescuers arm, and began the
walk
back to the tower.  The couple did not turn to look back.  If they had,
they
would have seen a lone man in black standing against the backdrop of
the sun,
snarling at their retreat.

 Tareena sat thoughtfully chewing on her lip, wondering how to
respond to
Alan's question.  Now that she was no longer standing in Eamon's
presence,
her fright seemed a bit, well, unfair.  After all, he was kind and
courteous..it was just that...his eyes...
     Shrugging Tareena replied "  I do not know why Alan.  For a minute

there, it seemed as though he wanted to harm me, and yet, nothing in
his
words belied this notion.  I just felt uncomfortable and I did not wish
to be
alone with him any longer.  Thank you for your help, by the way.  I had

forgotten about the party tonight.  I do need to go and get ready, if I
want
to be able to see everyone."  Tareena turned to take her leave,
beginning to
walk along the path to the building.  She couldn't resist turning
around,
however, and teasing the often serious Ashaman.
     "You know Alan, I did not see you at the proving ceremony.  Some
of the
new Dragonsworn look very nice in their gold bracelets.  Especially
Talia.
You will have to make sure you comment on how nice it looks on her
wrist."
With that, Tareena smiled and left, stifling a giggle until she was
alone.
     Tareena took one last look at herself in the mirror.  "Well, it
will
just have to do.  A Domani you are not, and never will be.  I wonder
who will
be at the party tonight.  I do so want to dance and dance.  Maybe
Darren will
come, even though he says he doesn't like these sorts of things.
Foolish
girl, going on like that about him.  He hasn't paid you a bit of
attention
lately, accept to ask you to go sword shopping, but he knew you
couldn't get
away because you were running training exercises, so he was just being
polite.  Besides, what would someone like him see in you anyway.  So he

almost kissed you, big deal, it was a spur of the moment thing, he has
probably already forgotten it by now.  Just relax, enjoy yourself and
quit
pining after a man who doesn't know you exist...except for he knows
everything you are feeling almost before you do.  I am so confused.  I
don't
know what to do or say anymore.  I just want to be normal, have someone
to
care about...who thinks I am intelligent and pretty and comfortable to
be
with...and who can handle the fact that I am a weapon.  That's not to
much to
ask...is it?
     Making her way down the halls of the Tower, Tareena began to hear
the
music playing and as she got closer, could hear the water of the
fountain,
keeping time with the night.  Exiting into the courtyard, the smell of
the
flowers caressed her face and the moon shone brightly.  Bright lanterns
lit
up the area, food and drink flowing as easily as the fountain.  Tareena
made
her way to a bench off the beaten path, so that she could watch
everything.
She could feel herself beginning to relax, looking at the pretty
dresses of
her friends and the handsome men with their "Party clothes."
     Everyone looked to be having a wonderful time, and it was only
just the
beginning.

 Ariana watched the happy faces for a few moments, then turned away to
go find
something with which to amuse herself.  Dancing was one skill
completely
beyond her ability, despite four instructors who had honestly tried
their
hardest.  Her limb simply wasn't strong enough to do it.  Like many
things,
though, she didn't regret it, since she had never known how to in the
first
place.  It was the same way with walking:  she did not know how to walk
like
a normal person because she had never been able to do it, but it didn't
make
her particularly sad.  She had dressed up for the ceremony, and decided
she
didn't want to go back and change.  She so rarely wore the silks and
costly
fabrics she had grown up in, it was a real pleasure to do so.  Her
dress
tonight was not really elaborate, but it was a far cry to the brown
skirts
and white blouses she usually wore.  It fell to the floor in a fall of
soft
dove-grey silk, but was made so that if she whirled around, it spread
out in
a vaguely conical shape instead of a full circle.  The sleeves were
half-length and trailing, and the neckline was scalloped.  She wore a
braided
silver ring on her left hand, and a matching chain around her throat.
Her
hair she had left alone.
Wandering out of the room where the festivities were beginning, Ariana
abruptly decided that it was too lovely a night to spend anywhere but
outside.   She made her unhurried way to her room and grabbed a flat
case
from the corner, then went back out.  She wandered around looking for a

comfortable place to sit for a while, then found a weathered gray
boulder
next to an aspen grove.  The silvery leaves were stirring in a light
wind,
and the moon made them glow faintly.  Ariana sat on the convenient
rock.  Some
where more beautiful than this I don't think exists, she thought in
awe.  She
pulled her case out from under her arm and opened it to reveal a harp
about
the size of her torso.  She seated it on her lap and let her fingers
wander
through songs at random, happy just to be here playing and admiring the

night.  Memories flashed through her mind as she played, most related
to the
songs she pulled from the instrument.  The first time she played for
her
mother and father; the hours of lessons just to get that one song
perfect;
the gift of the harp itself; she let them float with the music.  Very
soon
she had completely forgotten the dancing and revelry she had left.  She
was a
quiet person at heart, and enjoyed the solitary time more than she
would have
a social event.  Looking up at the stars, Ariana suddenly laughed,
thrilled
with the scenery and the time to be alone and just enjoy music.
Lightly she
began to sing the words of the songs, but soon grew hoarse.  All things
end,
she thought, but it couldn't affect her lightened spirits.  She packed
up and
limped back to her room after one last gaze at the mysterious silvery
aspens
in the moonlight.  Only as she ascended the stairs to her room did the
spell
break, and she hoped suddenly and fervently that no one had seen her.
I must
have looked a prime fool, sitting out there in the dark singing to
myself.
If anyone saw me, they'll think I'm mad!  she worried as she prepared
for
bed.  It was well past midnight, but she took the time to hang the
lovely
dress up and store the jewelry back in a safe compartment of her bag.
Still,
even chastised by the thought of observance, she glanced out her window
at
the silver moon before she drifted off to sleep.

OK, there's what Ari did at the dance....  I was in a poetic mood; that
was
probably the least purposeful piece of writing I've ever done- unless
it was
that handout on the intercalary chapters of The Grapes of Wrath.  Oh,
well.
If anyone is restless and sees her, though, they'll find out how red
she can
turn!  (and me, if
anyone ever sees that i wrote that....)  Hve fun dancing!

 "My pardons, girl." Traighan replied.  "Or Initiate Alcinia, if you
prefer,"
he corrected seeing the look that she gave at being addressed 'girl.'
I am
Dedicated Traighan Ausa.  I have just returned from a, " he paused,
".....mission."
    "You do not carry yourself like a Dedicated of the Black Tower,
Traighan,"
  she said with a laugh.  "You do not seem at home here.  Perhaps, you
are
really a spy or maybe a thief come to steal away valuables.  Though if
that
is true, you have chosen a bad place to steal from.  The people here
are
quite capable of defending their possessions."
      A look crossed her face that indicated that she had learned that
lesson
the hard way. Traighan eyed the girl as if she were a Trolloc and moved

closer to her.   "I am a Dedicated of the Black Tower," he said firmly
weaving flows of air to lift her into the air.  She hung upside down
and
struggled to get free.  It was his turn to laugh now.
    After a few minutes he settled her back onto the ground.  "I guess
you do
belong here," she said finally.  "I apologize for being rude.  I am new
to
the tower and do not yet know everyone here.  Since you have just
returned
from a mission you will wish to check in with the M'Hael or one of his
officers.  Housing space is at a minimum now, and you will probably end
up
with a roommate. "
    She gave him a mischievous smile and said, "I hope to see you
around
again.  I have to go now, I am supposed to help in the kitchen
preparing
dinner."  She turned and hurried away.
    "Wait!", Traighan called.   Alcinia stopped and turned around
slowly.
"Perhaps you might direct me toward someone who could help me resettle
my
belongings here?  Is Ivan still....here?", he asked trying not to think
of
all those who had likely died while he was away.
    "He is, but I think there would be someone better suited to handle
your
request, Traighan.  Follow me," she said and began walking away without

waiting for an answer.
    With a shake of his head, Traighan followed Alcinia through the
grounds.
She led him to a small building well away form the others and pointed
to it.
"There is room in there" ,  she said lowering her arm.  "You have made
me
late, Dedicated.  I may have to hold you accountable."  Again, before
Traighan could reply, she stalked off.
    He watched her leave for a few seconds before he entered the
building and
began settling his few belongings.
Traighan & Alcinia

 Talia was at the dance.  She was smiling and she was dancing and she
was
having the time of her life.  So why, then, did she feel so hollow?  As
if
something was missing?  Aramis had asked her to dance, and he was a
fine
dancer.  He and she danced for well past half a glass before he bowed
out to
dance with someone else.  He was a fine dancer, yes.. but.. her memory
will
always compare that dancing to Alan's at the Inn before the battle.
The man
hadn't said a word to her ever since returning.  He didn't even
congratulate
her after the Proving Ceremony.

  Then, Talia danced with other Asha'man.  The feeling in her gut that
she
was dancing and having fun with men tainted with saidin's touch gnawed
at
her being, and yet, she didn't care.  She was going to have a good
time,
Light blind her, and her feet itched for the rhythm of the music.  When
no
other Asha'man present wished to dance, she danced by herself.
Granted, it
wasn't as much fun, dancing alone, but she still craved it.

  Suddenly from behind her a male's voice said with a slight smirk
intoned
in his voice, "Do you do the sa'sara, too?"  Talia whirled around
indignantly to see......

_________
OOC:  Leaving it open for any Asha'man that may choose to do so!

~Talia Daimar
~Dragonsworn

 Myiona walked slowly out to the courtyard.  The lanterns and
decorations
had turned the ordinary into something exotic.  Couples were already
dancing
across the paving stones.  She picked up a drink and walked along the
outside
of the dance area looking through the crowd gathered.  There were
several
groups of people standing around talking.  She noticed Tareena sitting
alone
on a bench and walked over.
    "It looks like almost everyone in the Black Tower has come out
tonight,"
Myiona said with a smile.  "Your bondmate appears to be as absent as
mine.  I
am not going to wait long before I dance with someone else."
    Myiona finished her drink and said, "I am going to look for someone
to
dance with.  If Mura'shar is not going to show up on time, he may find
that
this woman already has her dance card filled up.  I might save him one
dance
if he is lucky."  With a toss of her dark hair she swayed out into the
middle
of a group of men.

Vicky
aka Myiona Sedai of the Green Ajah
Marked Dragonsworn of the Black Tower

 "Wait!" Aramis called after her.  As Alcinia turned around he asked,
"I...
um... was wondering if you might like to dance later?"
    Alcinia smiled and replied, "I would like that.  Now, I really have
to
go.  I want to make sure to get to the dance in time."  She turned away
and
hurried through the hallway.
    When she was back in her room, Alcinia looked at herself again in
the
mirror.  As she smiled at her transformation, she realized that she had

dimples.  **I never noticed them before,** she thought, **but there was
very
little to smile about in Mayene.**
    She continued to study her reflection, and realized that she did
not look
like she was starving anymore.  **Of course,** she considered, **you
have
been eating three times a day now.  Back in Mayene you were lucky if
you ate
once a day.**
    Alcinia looked out her window as she heard the music begin to play.
 
Quickly, she hurried down to the courtyard.  She could not believe the
change
in the place.  Lanterns gave off a soft light making it seem almost
dreamlike.  She walked past a table piled high with food.
    Several men were gathered by a barrel of ale.  She nodded to them
as she
passed, and one actually winked at her.  Alcinia, feeling bold, winked
back.
He walked over and asked her to dance.  With a smile, Alcinia took his
hand
and soon was swirling around the dance floor.
    At first the steps seemed difficult, but before long she had
mastered
that dance.  Quickly the music changed and the dance steps as well.
Another
man came and took the place of the first and she danced two dances with
him
as well.
    Aramis asked for the next dance and she smiled.  "It is nice to
know the
name of the person I am dancing with," she said.  "I did not know the
name of
the last man."  She did not know what else to say to him and fell
silent.

Alcinia

 At the mention of her bondmate, Tareena felt a telltale blush
begin
creeping it's way up her neck.  Myiona didn't realize it, but she had
just
caught her thinking about Darren.  Hoping that the darkness provided
some
cover, Tareena turned away to look at the people dancing.  Myiona was
right,
it did look like most of the Tower had turned out for the impromptu
party.
Tareena had been asked by several of her friends to dance, but she had
laughingly turned them all down.  She preferred to sit and watch.
Well, sort
of.
     Why do I feel so strange tonight?  As if I am waiting for
something...or
someone. I have no idea what is wrong with me.  Earlier, all I wanted
to do
was dance.  Now, all I want to do is...oh I don't know what I want to
do.
     "May I sit down?"  Tareena turned to see Xyranthes smiling down at
her,
holding two glasses of punch.  "Of course you may.  I would enjoy your
company.  It has been quite a long time since we have gotten a chance
to
speak together.  How did you know I was thirty?  You must have read my
mind."
 With a smile, Tareena accepted the glass of punch and greedily began
to
drink.  Tareena liked Xyranthes, he made her smile.  He was one of the
few
people who had been nice to her when she first came to the tower.  Soon
the
two were involved in a lively conversation, making jokes and arguing
amicably
about various topics.  The laughter must have been infectious.  Kano
came to
join the group, wishing to be a part of things.  He had just deposited
a
breathless Crystinah with a group of her friends after merrily dancing
around
the fountain.  Tareena noticed Ivan sitting with his bondmates, looking

relaxed for a change.  Callabein joined the trio, adding his wit to the

merriment.  Tareena began to forget she had been unhappy only moments
before.
 
     The night moved on, couples came and went, some looking for the
solitude
of the night after being among the crowds.  Tareena stifled a yawn, not

wanting the crowd around her to think she wasn't enjoying herself.
They had
all tried to amuse her, refilling her punch glass and generally making
her
feel a part of things.  Still, the night just somehow didn't seem
right...a
little off.  With a smile, Tareena said goodnight to the group,
laughingly
shaking hands and delivering good natured last minute ribbing.  She
began to
make her way around the courtyard, stopping to say a few words here and

there.
     As she made her way around the fountain, her skin began to
prickle, the
hair on her neck raising, as if she were being watched.  The
uncomfortable
feeling persisted, although she could not understand why.  Looking
around,
she could not see anything out of the ordinary.  Shrugging her
shoulders, she
turned to leave, making her way out a side entrance and through an
archway of
trees.  Silvery moonlight shone through the leaves, lighting a path for
her
to see.  She came to one of the small gardens located around the tower
and
stopped.  The fragrance of the flowers enveloped her, the leaves gently

brushing together creating a song of their own.
     Footsteps sounded on the path.  She caught her breath, remembering
the
feeling of someone watching her only moments earlier.  She resisted the
urge
to fill herself with the power, telling herself she was being foolish.

Stepping out of the shadows, Darren came to rest a few feet from her,
an
indiscernible expression on his face.
     Inwardly Tareena soaked in his presence, wanting to reach out to
him but
still so unsure of herself.  She could feel his emotions somewhere
inside of
herself but she could not untangle hers from his.  Calm down, Tareena,
take a
deep breath.  You are making a fool of yourself just staring at him.
Don't
blow this.  You will scare him away and then think of how uncomfortable

things will be.  It's just Darren, whom you've seen in plenty of
embarrassing
situations.  Cool it.
      Tareena reached out to smell one of the flowers, burying her face
in
the petals to give herself some needed time to school her features.
Feeling
more centered, she looked up once more.  Serious brown eyes stared into
her
own.  She wanted to run, she wanted to stay there forever.  Time seemed
to
move around them, pocketing them in a moment apart.  Tareena took an
involuntary step away, unsure of what she was feeling.  Reaching out to
catch
her hand, Darren finally broke the silence.